I undertook and answered their Challenge before they sent it in the Sermon it self when I cited Can. 3. of the General Council at the Laterane under Pope Innocent III. which I have done in other Places again and again to provoke them to make some Answer to it but never could procure it of them But to gratifie these Gentlemen I began to write a fuller Proof of what I there affirmed but I was advised not to publish it considering the Power and Malice of the Papists and how greatly though they called for it they would be enraged by it and in likelihood quickly work my Ruine § 78. The next Morning after this Day of Fasting did the Parliament unanimously Vote home the King Nemine contradicente and do that which former Actions had but prepared for § 79. The City of London about that time was to keep a Day of solemn Thanksgiving for General Monkes Success and the Lord Mayor and Aldermen desired me to preach before them at St. paul's-Paul's-Church Wherein I so endeavoured to shew the Value of that Mercy as to shew also how Sin and Mens Abuse might turn it into matter of Calamity and what should be right Bounds and Qualifications of that Joy The Moderate were pleased with it the Fanaticks were offended with me for keeping such a Thanksgiving the Diocesane Party thought I did suppress their Joy The Words may be seen in the Sermon ordered to be printed § 80. But the other Words about my Agreement with Bishop Usher in the Sermon before the Parliament put me to most Trouble For presently many moderate Episcopal Divines came to me to know what those Terms of our Agreement were And thinking verily that others of their Party had been as moderate as themselves they entered upon Debates for our general Concord and we agreed as easily among our selves in private as if almost all our Differences were at an end Among others I had Speech about it with Dr. Gauden who promised to bring Dr. Morley and many more of that Party to meet with some of the other Party at Dr. Bernard's Lodging in Grays-Inn there came none on that side but Dr. Gauden and Dr. Bernard and none of the other side but Dr. Manton and my self and so little was done but only Desires of Concord expressed But whereas I told Dr. Gauden That for the Doctrinal Part of the Common-Prayer-Book though I knew that there were many Exceptions against it yet I remembred nothing which I could not assent to allowing it but the favourable Interpretation which the Writings of all Divines are allowed He took Advantage from these Words to praise my Moderation in the next Book which he printed as if I had spoke this of the Liturgy in general as a Frame of Worship leaving out the first Words As to the Doctrinal Part to which only I limited my Assent So that I was put in print so far to vindicate my self as to set down the true Words which he never contradicted Thus Men were every day talking of Concord but to little purpose as appeared in the Issue § 81. And because I heard that Dr. Morley was a Moderate Orthodox Man and had often Meetings with Dr. Manton and others whom he encouraged with Pacificatory Professions and that he had greatest Interest in the King and the Lord Chancellor I had a great desire to have one hours Discourse with him to know whether really Concord was intended And when he gave me a Meeting and we had spent an Hour in Discourse I found that he spake of Moderation in the general but came to no particular Terms but past by what I mentioned of that Nature But speaking much for Liturgies against Extemporary Church-Prayers he told me at last that the Iansenists were numerous among the Papists and many among the French inclined to Peace and that on his knowledge if it were not for the Hinderances which Calvin had laid in the way most on this side the Alpes would come over to us And this was all I could get from him § 82. When the King was to be sent for by the Parliament certain Divines with others were sent by the Parliament and City to him into Holland viz. Mr. Calamy Dr. Manton Mr. Bowles and divers others and some went voluntarily to whom his Majesty gave such encouraging Promises of Peace as raised some of them to high Expectations And when he came in as he past through the City towards Westminster the London Ministers in their Places attended him with Acclamations and by the Hands of old Mr. Arthur Iackson presented him with a Rich-adorned Bible which he received and told them it should be the Rule of his Actions § 83. About this time I had some Conference with one that called himself William Iohnson a Papist the Occasion Progress and End of which I will here give you at once to avoid farther Interruptions by it When I was at Kiderminster 1659. one Mr. Langhorn a Furrier in Walbrook sent me a Sheet of Paper subscribed by William Iohnson containing an Argument against our Church for want of perpetual Visibility or That none but the Church of Rome and those in Communion with it had been successively visible casting all on his Opponent to prove our Churches constant Visibility He that sent this Paper desired me to answer it as for some Friends of his who were unsatisfied I sent him an Answer the next Day after I received it To this some Weeks after I received a Reply This Reply had cited many Fathers and Councils and as the use is brought the Controversy into the Wood of Church-History To this I drew up a large Rejoinder and sent it by the Carrier though I was not rich enough to keep an Amanuensis and had not leisure my self to transcribe yet as it well happened I had got a Friend to write me a Copy of my Rejoinder For it fell out that the Carrier lost the Copy which I gave him to carry to London and professed that he never knew what became of it And no wonder when I after learnt that my Antagonist lived within five or six Miles of me whom I supposed to have lived one hundred and fifty Miles off When I expected an Answer I received a Month after an Insulting Challenge of a speedy Answer and this seconded with another all calling for haste I suppose he thought I had kept no Copy but as soon as I could get it transcrib'd I sent it him and I heard no more of Mr. Iohnson in a Twelve-month When I was at London I went to Mr. Langhorne and desired him to procure me an Answer to my Papers from Mr. Iohnson or that I might know that I should have none At last he told me that Mr. Iohnson would come speak with me himself which he did and would have put off all the Business with a few Words but would promise me no Answer At last by Mr. Tillotson I was informed that his true Name was Terret and that
within four or five days I happened to find Sir Ralph Clare with the Bishop again and shewed him the hands of Sixteen hundred Communicants with an offer of more if they might have time all very earnest for my Return Sir Ralph was silenced as to that point but he and the Bishop appeared so much the more against my Return § 155. The Letter which the Lord Chancellour upon his own offer wrote for me to Sir Ralph Clare he gave at my request unsealed and so I took a Copy of it before I sent it away as thinking the chief use would be to keep it and compare it with their Dealings and it was as followeth To my noble Friend Sir Ralph Clare These SIR I Am a little out of Countenance that after the discovery of such a desire in his Majesty that Mr. Baxter should be setled at Kidderminster as he was heretofore and my promise to you by the King's Direction that Mr. Dance should very punctually receive a Recompence by way of a Rent upon his or your Bills charged here upon my Steward Mr. Baxter hath yet no fruit of this his Majesty's good intention towards him so that he hath too much reason to believe that he is not so frankly dealt with in this particular as he deserves to be I do again tell you that it will be very acceptable to the King if you can perswade Mr. Dance to surrender that Charge to Mr. Baxter and in the mean time and till he is preferred to as profitable an Imployment whatever Agreement you shall make with him for an Annual Rent it shall be paid Quarterly upon a Bill from you charged upon my Steward Mr. Clutterbucke and for the exact performance of this you may securely pawn your full Credit I do most earnestly intreat you that you will with all speed inform me what we may depend upon in this particular that we may not keep Mr. Baxter in suspense who hath deserved very well from his Majesty and of whom his Majesty hath a very good Opinion and I hope you will not be the less desirous to Comply with him for the particular Recommendation of SIR Your very affectionate Servant Edw. Hyde § 156. Can any thing be more serious and cordial and obliging than all this For a Lord Chancellour that hath the Business of the Kingdom upon his hand and Lords attending him to take up his time so much and often about so low a Person and so small a thing And should not a Man be content without a Vicaridge or a Curatship when it is not in the power of the King and the Lord Chancellour to procure it for him when they so vehemently desire it But O thought I how much better a Life do poor Men live who speak as they think and do as they profess and are never put upon such Shifts as these for their present Conveniences Wonderful thought I that Men who do so much over-value worldly Honour and Esteem can possibly so much forget futurity and think only of the present day as if they regarded not how their Actions be judged of by Posterity For all this extraordinary favour since the Day that the King came in I never received as his Chaplain or as a Preacher or upon any account the value of one farthing of any Publick Maintenance so that I and many a hundred more had not had a piece of bread but for the voluntary Contribution whilst we preached of another sort of People Yea while I had all this excess of favour I would have taken it indeed for an excess as being far beyond my expectations if they would but have given me liberty to preach the Gospel without any Maintenance and leave me to beg my Bread § 157. And this bringeth to my remembrance the Motion which I oft made to my Brethren when they were oft admitted to the King and thought themselves in so great favour and had Bishopricks and Deaneries offered them and the Ministers of the Land had such high Expectations I motioned to them that now while the World would blush at the denial we might Petition for a bare Liberty to preach for nothing in the Publick Churches at those hours of the Lord's Day and those days of the week when the Ministers that are put into our Places are vacant and are not there But the Brethren thought this was to come down our selves before they took us down But the time quickly came when we would have been glad of this much § 158. A little after this Sir Ralph Clare and others caused the Houses of the People of the Town of Kidderminster to be searcht for Arms and if any had a Sword it was taken from them And meeting him after with the Bishop I desired him to tell us why his Neighbours were so used as if he would have made the World believe that they were Seditious or Rebels or dangerous Persons that should be used as Enemies to the King He answered me That it was because they would not bring out their Arms when they were commanded but said they had none whenas they had Arms upon every occasion to appear with on the behalf of Cromwell This great disingenuity of so ancient a Gentleman towards his Neighbours whom he pretended kindness to made me brake forth into some more than ordinary freedom of reproof and I answered him That we have thought our Condition hard in that by Strangers that know us not we should be ordinarily traduced and misrepresented but this was most sad and marvellous that a Gentleman so Civil should before the Bishop speak such words against a Corporation which he knew I was able to confute and are so contrary to truth I asked him whether he did not know that I publickly and privately spake against the Usurpers and declared them to be Rebels and whether he took not the People to be of my mind and whether I and they had not hazarded our Liberty by refusing the Engagement against the King and House of Lords when he and others of his Mind had taken it He confessed that I had been against Cromwell but they had always on every occasion appeared in Arms for him I told him that he struck me with admiration that it should be possible for him to live in the Town and yet believe what he said to be true or yet to speak it in our hearing if he knew it to be untrue And I professed that having lived there Sixteen years since the Wars I never knew that they once appeared in Arms for Cromwell or any Usurpers and challenged him upon his word to name one time I could not get him to name any time till I had urged him to the utmost and then he instanced in the time when the Scots Army fled from Worcester I challenged him to name one Man of them that was at Worcester Fight or bare Arms there or at any time for the Usurpers And when he could name none I told him that all that
but in Words c. So that I was constrained to publish the truth of the Case in a sheet of Paper called An Appeal to the Light Which though it evinced the falshood of their Reports and no one Man did ever after justifie them that ever I could hear of yet did they persevere in their General Accusation and I had Letters from several Countries that the London Accusers had Written to them that I had both in the Sermon and in that Paper called An Appeal to the Light done more to strengthen Popery than ever was done by any Papists This was the reward of all my Labours from the Separating Independents § 280. So sinfully ready are Men to receive false Reports that many of sober Principles and some of my most intimate Friends believed them and were ready to second the Defamation But when-ever they came to me and debated the Case and heard me speak every Man of them confessed their Error and Misunderstanding The secret fomenters of the Accusing Reports and Quarrels did it with such Privacy and Caution as beseemed Wise Men But the open Backbiters were especially some very few more Ministers accounted earnest judicious Men But the Women and Independent Men were the chief § 281. This greatly rejoyced the Persecuting Prelatists and 1. They hence inferred That the Nonconformists were as bad a People as they had reported them and that whatever was thought Judicious or Moderate in any of my Writings Preaching or Conversation the Nonconformists had no right to any Imputation of it or Reputation by it because I was one that they disowned 2. They would hence have drawn me off from the Nonconformists telling me That I was worse spoken of and used by such than by the Prelatists To both which I answered 1. That they knew not the Nonconformists so well as Iâ and that tho' the London-Separatists and a few other weak and passionate persons made all this noise yet the generality of the Ministers and sober People especially in the Countrey were of my mind 2. That all this Censure and Clamour was a very small thing in comparison of what I suffered by the Bishops who had these 13 years if not more deprived me of all Ministerial Maintenance and also forbidden me to Preach Christ's Gospel though I did it without pay and had sent me among Rogues to the Common Gaol and had deprived me much of the end of Life which is more to me than Life it self § 282. While I was thus murmured at by Backbiters Sectaries and Prelatists when the King 's Licenses were recalled as aforesaid I was the first that was apprehended by Warrant and brought before the Justices as a Conventicler One Keting an ignorant fellow had got a Warrant as Bayliff and Informer to search after Conventicles Papists and Protestants which he prosecuted with great animosity and Violence Having then left St. Iames's the Lease of the House being out I Preached only on Thursdays at Mr. Turner's and by the Act I am to be Judged by a Justice of the City or Division where I Preach but to be distreined on by Warrant from a Justice of the Division or County where I live So that the Preaching-place being in the City only a City-Justice might Judge me Keting went to many of the City-Justices and none of them would grant him a Warrant against me Therefore he went to the Justices of the County who lived near me and one Sir Iohn Medlicot and Mr. Bennet Brother to the Lord Arlington ignorant of the Law herein gave their Warrant to apprehend me and bring me before them or some other of His Majesty's Justices The Constable and Informer gave me leave to choose what Justices I would go to I went with them to seck divers of the best Justices and could find none of them at home and so spent that day in a case of pain and great Weakness in being carryed up and down in vain But I used the Informer kindly and spake that to him which his Conscience tho' a very ignorant fellow did not well digest The next day I went with the Constable and him to Sir William Poultney who made him shew his Warrant which was signed by Henry Mountague Son to the late worthy Earl of Manchester as Bayliff of Westminster Enabling him to Search after Mass-Priests and Conventiclers but I hear of no Mass-Priests save one that was ever medled with to this Day and that one delivered as we all desired Sir William shewed him and all the Company in the Act that none but a City-Justice had Power to Judge me for a Sermon Preached in the City and so the Informer was defeated As I went out of the House I met the Countess of Warwick and the Lady Lucy Mountague Sister to the said Mr. Henry Mountague and told them of the Case and Warrant who assured me That he whose Hand was at it knew nothing of it and some of them sent to him and Keting's Warrant was called in within two or three days But it proved that one Mr. Barwell Sub-Bayliff of Westminster was he that set Keting on work and gave him his Warrant and told him How good a Service it was to the Church and what he might gain by it And Barwell sharply Chid Keting for doing his work with me no more skilfully And the Lord of Arlington most sharply Chid his Brother for granting his Warrant And within a few days Mr. Barwell riding the Circuit was cast by his Horse and died in the very Fall And Sir Iohn Medlicot and his Brother a few weeks after lay both dead in his House together Shortly after Keting came several times to have spoken with Me to ask me Forgiveness and not meeting with me went to my Friends in the City with the same Words when a little before he had boasted how many Hundred pounds he would have of the City-Justices for refusing him Justice At last he found me within and would have fal'n down on his knees to me and askt me earnestly to forgive him I askt him what had changed his mind He told me that his Conscience had no peace from the hour that he troubled me And that it increased his Disquiet that no Justice would hear nor oue Constable of forty execute the warrant and all the people cryed out against him But that which set home was Mr. Barwel's Death for Sir Iohn Medlicot's he knew not of I exhorted the Man to an Universal Repentance and Reformation of Life and he told me he would never meddle in such Businesses nor trouble any Man and promised to live better himself than he had done § 283. A little before Dr. Manton's Meeting also was surprized and he having notice of it before was absent and got Mr. Bedford to preach for him For it was resolved to have sent him to the Common Goal upon the Oxford Act as a refuser of the Oath besides the penalty of a Conventicle The justices were Mr. Ball Brother to Dr. Ball Preacher
strict against an Oath or Gaming or Plays or Drinking nor troubled themselves so much about the Matters of God and the World to come and the Ministers and People that were for the King's Book for Dancing and Recreations on the Lord's Days and those that made not so great a matter of every Sin but went to Church and heard Common Prayer and were glad to hear a Sermon which lasht the Puritans and which ordinarily spoke against this strictness and preciseness in Religion and this strict Observation of the Lord's Day and following Sermons and praying Ex tempore and talking so much of Scripture and the Matters of Salvation and those that hated and derided them that take these Courses the main Body of these were against the Parliament Not but that some such for Money or a Landlord's Pleasure served them as some few of the stricter sort were against them or not for them being Neuters but I speak of the notable Division through the Land If you ask how this came to pass it requireth a longer Answer than I think fit here to give But briefly Actions spring from natural Dispositions and Interest There is somewhat in the Nature of all worldly Men which maketh them earnestly defirous of Riches and Honours in the World and they that value them most will seek them and they that seck them are more like to find them than those that despise them and he that taketh the World and Preferment for his Interest will estimate and choose all means accordingly and where the World is predominant Gain goeth for Godliness and serious Religion which would mortifie their Sin is their greatest Enemy Yet Conscience must be quieted and Reputation preserved which can neither of them be done without some Religion Therefore such a Religion is necessary to such as is consistent with a worldly Mind which Outside-formality Lip-service and Hypocrisie is but Seriousness Sincerity and Spirituality is not On the other side there is that in the new Nature of a spiritual Believer which inclineth him to things above and causeth him to look at worldly Grandeur and Riches as things more dangerous than desirable and he is dead to the World and the World to him by the Cross of Christ no wonder therefore if few such attain great Matters in the World or ever come to Preferment or Greatness upon Earth And there is somewhat in them which maketh them more fearful of displeasing God than all the World and will not give them leave to stretch their Consciences or turn aside when the Interest or Will of Man requireth it And the Laws of Christ to which they are so devoted are of such a stream as cannot suit with carnal Interest There is an universal and radicated Enraity between the Carnal and the Spiritual the Serpent's and the Woman's Seed the fleshly Mind and the spiritual Law of God through all the World in all Generations Gen. 3. 15. Rom. 8. 6 7 8. Thus Enmity is found in England as well as in other Countries between the Godly and the Worldly Minds as he that was born after the Flesh did persecute him that was born after the Spirit even so was it here The vulgar Rabble of the carnal and prophane the Fornicators Drunkards Swearers c. did every where hate them that reproved their Sin and condemned them by a holy Life This Difference was universal and their Enmity implacable farther than common Grace abated it or special Grace cured it So that every where serious godly People that would not run with others to excess of Rvot were spoken against and derided by the Names of Precisians Zealot Over-strict the holy Brethren and other Terms of Scorn These things being supposed it unhappily fell out that in the Days of Queen Mary that we may fetch the matter ab origine our Reformers being Fugitives at Frankford fell into a Division One part of them were for Diocesans and the English Liturgy and Ceremonies that they might no more than needs depart from the Papists nor seem unconstant by departing from what King Edward had begun The other were for Calvin's Discipline and way of Worship for the setting up of a Parochial Discipline instead of a Diocesan and to have a Government in every particular Church and not only One over a Thousand or many Hundred Churches and for a plain and serious way of Worship suited as near as possible to God's Word When these two Parties returned into England the Diocesan Party got Queen Elizabeth's Countenance and were preferred and their way set up The other Party petitioned and hoped and waited but were discountenanced rebuked and by Law suppressed This lamentable Breach was never healed The discountenanced Party were servent Preachers of holy Lives and so were many of the Bishops also in those days But if those that succeeded them had been as holy and as diligent Preachers they had kept up their Honour and Places without such Assaults as they have undergone But when Iewel Pelkington Grindal and such like were dead many succeeded them whom the People took to be other kind of Men. And the silenced Disciplinarians as then they were called did by their Writings their secret Conference and Preaching and their Godly Lives work much upon such as were religiously addicted And moreover besides what they received from such Teachers there is I know not perfectly whence among the most of the Religious serious People of these Countreys a suspicion of all that is Ceremonious in God's Service and of all which they find not warrant for in Scripture and a greater inclination to a rational convincing earnest way of Preaching and Prayers than to the written Forms of Words which are to be read in Churches And they are greatly taken with a Preacher that speaketh to them in a familiar natural Language and exhorteth them as if it were for their Lives when another that readeth or faith a few composed Words in a reading Tone they hear almost as a Boy that is saying his Lesson And they are much perswaded that a just Parochial Discipline would greatly reform the Church and that Diocesans by excluding it cherish Vice Now upon the Difference between the Diocesans and the Disciplinarians the Diocesans found that their very Places and Power and Lands and Lordships were assaulted by the contrary Opinion and therefore they thought it necessary to suppress the Promoters of it And so putting Episcopacy Liturgy Ceremonies and all into the Subscriptions which they imposed on all that would be Ministers or Schoolmasters they kept and cast out very many worthy Men For some that were for Liturgy and Ceremonies were not for Diocesans but for Parish Discipline and some that were for Bishops were not for the Ceremonies and some that were for the rest yet scrupled some one and he that could not Subscribe to all was forbidden to preach the Gospel whereas in the mean time many Bishops preached very seldom and abundance of Places had ignorant Readers that could nor preach
Soldier saith It is my Commission and the High Court of Parliament saith It is the Law declared in a Court of Justice a Parliament seemeth to be the properest Judge As in Controversies of Physick who is to be believed before the Colledge of Physicians Or in Controversies of Religion who before a General Council If the House of York and Lancaster âight for the Crown and both Command the Subjects Arms. the poor Peasants are not able to judge of their Titles And if a Parliament shall not judge for them who shall These were the Reasons which caused Men to adhere to the Parliament in this War § 55. For my own part I freely confess that I was not judicious enough in Politicks and Law to decide this Controversie which so many Lawyers and Wise men differed in And I freely confess that being astonished at the Irish Massacre and perswaded fully both of the Parliaments good endeavours for Reformation and of their real danger my Judgment of the main Cause much swayed my Judgment in the Matter of the Wars and the Arguments à fine à natureâ necessitate which common Wits are capable of discerning did too far incline my Judgment in the Cause of the War before I well understood the Arguments from our particular Laws And the Consideration of the Quality of the Parties that sided for each Cause in the Countries did greatly work with me and more than it should have done And I verily thought that if that which a Judge in Court saith sententially is Law must go for Law to the Subject as to the Decision of that Cause though the King send his Broad Seal against it then that which the Parliament saith is Law is Law to the Subjects about the Dangers of the Common-wealth whatever it be in it self and that if the King's Broad-Seal cannot prevail against the Judge much less against their Judgment I make no doubt but both Parties were to blame as it commonly falleth out in most Wars and Contentions and I will not be he that shall Justifie either of them I doubt not but the Headiness and Rashness of the younger unexperienced sort of religious People made many Parliament Men and Ministers overgo themselves to keep pace with those hot Spurs no doubt but much Indiscretion appeared and worse than Indiscretion in the tumultuous Petitioners and much Sin was committed in the dishonouring of the King and provocation of him and in the uncivil Language against the Bishops and Liturgie of the Church But these things came principally from the Sectarian separating Spirit which blew the Coals among foolish Apprentices And as the Sectaries increased so did this Insolence increase I have my self been in London when they have on the Lord's Days stood at the Church Doors while the Common Prayer was reading saying We must stay till he is out of his Pottage And such unchristian Scorns and Jests did please young inconsiderate Wits that knew not what Spirit they were of nor whither such unwarrantate things did tend Learned Mr. Iohn Ball though a Nonconformist discerned the stirrings of this insolent Sectarian Spirit betimes and fell a writing against it even then when some were crying out of Persecution and others were tender of such little Differences One or two in the House and five or six Ministers that came from Holland and a few that were scattered in the City which were the Brownists Relicts did drive on others according to their own dividing Principles and sowed the Seeds which afterward spread over all the Land though then there were very few of them in the Countreys even next to none As Bishop Hall speaks against the justifying of the Bishops so do I against justifying the Parliament Ministers or City I believe many unjustifiable things were done but I think that few Men among them all were the Doers or Instigaters of it But I then thought that whosoever was faulty the Peoples Liberties and Safety could not be forfeited And I thought that all the Subjects were not guilty of all the Faults of King or Parliament when they defended them Yea that if both their Causes had been bad as against each other yet that the Subjects should adhere to that Party which most secured the welfare of the Nation and might defend the Land under their Conduct without owning all their Cause And herein I confess I was then so zealous that I thought it a great Sin for Men that were able to defend their Country to be Neuters And I have been tempted since to think that I was a more competent Judge upon the Place when all things were before our eyes than I am in the review of those Days and Actions so many Years after when Distance disadvantageth the Apprehension A Writer against Cromwel's Decimation recanting his great Adherence to the Parliament in that War yet so abhorreth Neutrality that he likeneth him rather to a Dog than a Man that could stand by when his Country was in such a case But I confess for my part I have not such censorious Thoughts of those that then were Neuters as formerly I have had For he that either thinketh both sides raised an unlawful War or that could not tell which if either was in the right might well be excused if he defended neither I was always satisfied 1. That the Dividers of the King and Parliament were the Traitors whoever they were and that the Division tended to the Dissolution of the Government 2. And that the Authority and Person of the King were inviolable out of the reach of just Accusation Judgment or Execution by Law as having no Superiour and so no Judge 3. I favoured the Parliaments Cause as they professed 1. To bring Delinquents to a Legal Trial 2. And to preserve the Person and Government of the King by a Conjunction with his Parliament But Matters that Warrs and Blood are any way concerned in are so great and tenderly to be handled that I profess to the World that I dare not I will not justifie any thing that others or I my self have done of any such consequence But though I never hurt the Person of any Man yet I resolve to pray daily and earnestly to God that he will reveal to me whatever I have done amiss and not suffer me through Ignorance to be impenitent and would forgive me both my known and unknown Sins and cleanse this Land from the Guilt of Blood § 56. Having inserted this much of the Case of History of those Times I now proceed to the Relation of the Passages of my own Life beginning where I left When I was at Kidderminster the Parliament made an Order for all the People to take a Protestation to defend the King's Person Honour and Authority the Power and Priviledges of Parliaments the Liberties of the Subject and the Protestant Religion against the common Enemy meaning the Papists the Irish Massacre and Threatnings occasioning this Protestation I obeyed them in joyning with the Magistrate in offering
among us and because in these times of Liberty we cannot nor desire to compel any against their Wills we desired all that did own their Membership in this Parish Church and take us for their Pastors to give in their Names or any other way signifie that they do so and those that are not willing to be Members and rather choose to withdraw themselves than live under Discipline to be silent And so for very fear of Discipline all the Parish kept off except about Six hundred when there were in all above Sixteen hundred at Age to be Communicants Yet because it was their own doing and they knew they might come in when they would they were quiet in their Separation for we took them for the Separatists For those that scrupled our Gesture at the Sacrament I openly told them that they should have it in their own Yet did I Baptize all their Children but made them first as I would have done by Strangers give me privately or publickly if they had rather an account of their Faith and if any Father were a scandalous Sinner I made him confess his Sin openly with seeming Penitence before I would Baptize his Child If he refused it I forbore till the Mother came to present it for I rarely if ever found both Father and Mother so destitute of Knowledge and Faith as in a Church Sense to be uncapable hereof Of those that refused to come under Discipline some were honest Persons who by their Husbands Parents or Masters were forbidden Many were grosly ignorant many were prophane and scandalous and many were kept off by the Example and Perswasions of some leading Persons who were guided by the higher sort of the Prelatical Divines who though they could say little or nothing against what we did yet their Religion being too much made up of Faction and Personal Interest they disowned our Course as unsuitable to the Interest of their Civil and Ecclesiastical Sidings and Designs About six or seven young Men did joyn with us who were addicted to Tipling and one of them was a weak-headed Fellow who was a common notorious Drunkard We could not refuse them because our business was not to gather a New Church but only to know who owned their own Membership and who would disown it and withdraw themselves But we told him that he was a notorious Drunkard that we must presently admonish him and expect his humble penitent Confession and promise of Amendment or else we must declare him unfit for Church-Communion He lamented his Sin with great aggravation and promised Amendment but quickly returned to it again We admonished him again and again and laboured to bring him to Contrition and Resolution and he would still confess it and still go on I warned him publickly and prayed for him several days in the Church but he went on in his Drunkenness still At last I declared him unfit for the Churches Communion and required them to avoid him accordingly for this was all we did whether you will call it Excommunication or not endeavouring to convince him of his Misery and of the necessity of true Repentance and Reformation If any shall here ask me Why we took this Course and did not take all the Parish for Members without putting the Question to them and what Benefits we found by such a Course of Discipline I answer first to the last Question 1. We performed a plain Command of Christ and we took Obedience to be better than Sacrifice and be our best kind of Worship and the pleasing of God to be the greatest benefit 2. As is said before we kept the Church from irregular Separations which else could never have been done 3. We helpt to Cure that dangerous Disease among the People of imagining that Christianity is but a matter of Opinion and dead Belief and to convince them how much of it consisteth in Holiness and how far it is inconsistent with reigning Sin and so did vindicate the Honour of Christ and the Christian Faith 4. We greatly suppressed the practice of Sin and caused People to walk more watchfully than else they would have done These and many other great Benefits accrewed by it to the Church But if you ask what good the Offenders themselves received by it I shall tell you the truth according to my Experince All sober godly well-minded Persons if they once fell into any scandalous Action as scarce two of them ever did yea the very Civil and Younger sort that were tractable did humbly confess their Sin and walk more watchfully But those that were cast out of our Communion were enraged and made much more Enemies to Godliness than before though we exercised as much Patience and Tenderness towards them as Reason could desire The Drunkard before-mentioned after his Ejection when he was drunk would stand at the Market-place and like a Quaker Cry out against the Town and take on him to prophesie God's Judgments against them and would rage at my Door and rail and curse And once he followed me as I went to Church and laid hands on me in the Church-yard with a purpose to have killed me but it fell out that he had hold only of my Cloak which I unbottoned and left with him and before his Fury could do any more it being the Fair-day there were some Strangers by in the Church-yard who drag'd him to the Magistrate and the Stocks And thus he continued raging against me about a year and then died of a Fever in horrour of Conscience Three or four more we were forced to cast out one for Slandering and all the rest for drunkenness and though their wit and the honesty of their Neighbours and Relations made them live quietly yet their Enmity was much encreased and they themselves so much the worse as convinced the strictest Religious sort that Excommunication is not to be used but upon great Necessity And indeed how can you expect that he who will stand it out to an Excommunication should be bettered by any ordinary means When private Intreaties and vehement Exhortations and Warnings before others and at last before the Church and earnest Prayers for them and all that we could say or do for many Weeks or Months together would not make most of them so much as say We are sorry for our sin nor any of them leave their common Drunkenness how should Excommunication do them good If you say Why then did you use it I answer For the sake of the rest more than for them for all the Reasons before-mentioned and many more which I have laid down in the Preface to my Universal Concord We knew it to be an Ordinance of Christ and greatly conducing to the Honour of the Church which is not a common prophane Society nor a Sty of Swine but must be cleaner than the Societies of Infidels and Heathens And I bless God that ever I made trial of Discipline for my Expectations were not frustrate though the ejected Sinners were hardened The
without grand Sacriledge and Prophaneness although by Corruption of Persons and Times they have been either superstitiously abused or too prophanely employed but rather to reduce them to their primitive Use and Donation 18. Whether the ancient Fasting Days of the Week and Festivals of the Church setled both by Provincial Synods in the Year 1562. and 1640. and confirmed by the then Regal Power and also by several Statutes and Laws ought not by all persons in Conscience to be still observed until they be abrogated by the like Powers again or how far the Liberty of Conscience therein may be used in observing or not observing them the like for the usage of the Cross in Baptism and the humble posture of Kneeling at the receiving of the blessed Sacrament of the Lord's Supper 19. Which way of security and peace of Conscience may a quiet Christian order and dispose himself his Wife Children and Family in his Duty and Service towards God and enjoy the right use and benefit of the Sacraments and other holy Duties as long as that part of the Catholick Church wherein he lives is under persecution and the visible Ruling Church therein is faln Schismatical if not in many particulare Heretical April 20th 1655. May 14th 1655. An Answer to the foregoing Questions sent to Sir R. Clare Ad Quest. 1m. EIther that Conscience owneth the right Religion and Discipline only or the right with some tolerable accidental Errours or a wrong Religion and Discipline in the Substance The first the Magistrate must not only tolerate but promote The second he must tolerate rather than do worse by suppressing it The third he must suppress by all lawful means and tolerate when he cannot help it without a greater Evil. I suppose no Judicious Man will expect an exact Solution of so Comprehensive a Question in few words And I find not that a large Discussion is now expected from me There are four or five Sheets of my Manuscripts in some hands abroad on this Point which may do more towards a satisfactory Solution than these few words Ad 2m. Either the tender Conscience is in the right or in the wrong If in the wrong the Magistrates Liberty will not make a Sin to be no Sin but the Party is bound by God to rectifie his Judgment and thereby his Practice If in the right it is a strange Question Whether a Man may obey God that hath the Magistrates leave till he be enforced by Mens violence Doth any doubt of it Ad 3m. Matter of Government depending only on Fact is a Contradiction Seeing Government consisteth in a Right and the Exercise of it I am not able therefore to understand this Question Yet if this may afford any help toward the Solution I affirm That the general and perpetual practice of the Church from Age to Age of a thing not forbidden by the Word of God will warrant our imitation I say of a thing not forbidden because it hath been the general and perpetual practice of the Church to Sin by vain Thoughts Words imperfect Duties c. wherein our imitation is not warrantable The general and perpetual practice includeth the Apostles and that Age. But what is meant by Evidencing the Right of a thing that dependeth only of Fact or by Evidencing the Truth and Certainty of a Fact by general and perpetual practice which is to prove idem per idem I will not presume that I understand Ad 4m. I know not what Bishops you mean A Congregational Bishop overseeing the People is undoubtedly lawful so is a Congregational Bishop being President of a Presbytery which is over that Congregation Where many Congregational Officers are associated I do not think that a President for a time or during his fitness standing and fixed is unlawful The like I may say of a President of many of those Associations again associated as in a Province or Diocess And I believe it were a very easie work for wise godly moderate men to agree about his Power And I would not seem so censorious as to proclaim that England wanteth such further than the actual want of such Agreement or just endeavours thereto doth proclaim it I am satisfied also that the Apostles themselves have de jure Successors in all that part of their work which is to be perpetuated or continued till now though not in their extraordinary Endowments and Priviledges But if the sence of your Question be Whether one Man may be the standing chief Governour of many particular Churches with their Officers having either sole power of Ordination and Jurisdiction as some would have or a Negative Voice in both as others it would seem great arrogancy in me to be the confident Determiner of such a Question which so wise learned godly sober Men have said so much of on both sides already Ad 5m. 1. He that knows how short Church History is in these Matters for the first Age after the Apostles at least and hath read impartially what Gersom Bucerus Parker Blondellus Salmasius Altare Damascen have said on one side and Saravia Downham Dr. Hammond c. on the other would sure never expect that I should presume to pass any confident Sentence in the Point And it 's like he would be somewhat moderate himself 2. I say as before I know not what you mean by Bishops I am confident that the Church was not of many Hundred years after Christ governed as ours was lately in England by a Diocesan Bishop and a Chancellor excluding almost all the Presbyters 3. Why do you say Since the Apostles days when you before spoke of the General and perpetual practice of the Church Ad 6m. The word National Church admits of divers sences As it was usually understood in England I think there was none for divers hundred years after Christ either governed by Bishops or without them They that will look after the most encouraging Presidents must look higher than National Churches Ad 7m. The Question seems not to mean any particular truly-schismatical Party of Ministers but the generality that live not under the Bishops and so I answer negatively waiting for the Accusers proof Ad 8m. 1. I know not what the Oath of Canonical Obedience is therefore cannot give a full Answer I know multitudes of Ministers ordained by Bishops that never took any such Oath 2. The Powers that violently took down the Bishops were the Secular Powers None else could use violence And it were a strange Oath for a Man to swear that he would never obey the Secular Powers if they took down the Bishops when the Holy Ghost would have us obey Heathen Persecutors 3. If it were so great a Sin to obey those Powers I conceive it must be so to the Laity as well as the Ministry And I knew but few of the Episcopal Gentry or others called to it that did refuse to take the Engagement to be true and faithful to that Power when the Presbyters here accused durst not take it
there to meet the Divines of the other party according to promise with their Proposals also containing the lowest Terms which they could yield to for Peace we saw not a Man of them nor any Papers from them of that Nature no not to this Day But it was not fit for us to expostulate or complain § 98. But his Majesty very graciously renewed his Professions I must not call them Promises that he would bring us together and see that the Bishops should come down and yield on their Parts and when he heard our Papers read he seemed well pleased with them and told us he was glad that we were for a Liturgy and yielded to the Essence of Episcopacy and therefore he doubted not of our Agreement with much more which we thought meet to recite in our following Addresses by way of Gratitude and for other Reasons easy to be conjectured 99. Yet was not Bishop Usher's Model the same in all Points that we could wish But it was the best that we could have the least hope I say not to obtain but acceptably to make them any Offers of For had we proposed any thing below Bishops and Archbishops we should but have suddenly furnished them with plausible Reasons for the rejecting of all further Attempts of Concord or any other Favour from them 100. Before this time by the King 's Return many hundred worthy Ministers were displaced and cast out of their Charges because they were in Sequestrations where others had by the Parliament been cast out Our earnest Desires had been that all such should be cast out as were in any Benefice belonging formerly to a Man that was not grosly insufficient or debaucht but that all that succeeded such as these Scandalous ones should hold their Places but these Wishes being vain and all the old ones restored the King promised that the Places where any of the old ones were dead should be confirmed to the Possessors But many got the Broad Seal for them and the matter was not great for we were all of us to be endured but a little longer However we agreed to offer these five Requests to the King which he received Agreed to be verbally requested of the King 1. That with all convenient speed we may see his Majesty's Conclusions upon the Proposals of the mutual Condescentions before they pass into Resolves and if it be thought meet our Brethens Proposals also 2. That his Majesty will be publickly declare his Pleasure for the Suspension of Proceedings upon the Act of Uniformity against Nonconformists in Case of Liturgy and Ceremonies till our hoped for Agreement 3. That his Majesty will be pleased to publish his Pleasure at least to those that are concerned in the Execution that till the said expected Settlement no Oath of Canonical Obedience nor Subscription to the Liturgy Discipline Ceremonies c. nor Renunciation of their Ordination by meer Presbyters or confessing it to be sinful be imposed on or required of any as necessary to their Ordination Institution Induction or Confirmation by the Seales 4. That His Majesty will Cause the revoking of the Broad Seal that is granted to all those Persons that by it are put into Places where others have Possession to which none before could claim a right that is such as they call dead Places 5. That his Majesty will be pleased to provide some Remedy against the Return or Settlement of notoriously insufficient or scandalous Ministers into the Places from which they were cast out or into any other § 101. While we waited for the promised Condescentions of the Episcopal Divines there came nothing to us but a Paper of bitter Oppositions by way of Confutation of our for mer Proposals We were not insensible of the unworthiness of this dealing and the Brethren at first desired me to write an Answer to it But afterward they considered that this would but provoke them and turn a Treaty for Concord into a sharp Disputation which would increase the Discord and so what I had written was never seen by any Man lest it should hinder Peace The Bishop's Answer to the first Proposals of the London Ministers who attempted the Work of Reconcilement which was brought them afterward instead of their Concessions before expected and promised When we looked to see how much they would abate of their former Impositions for the attaining of Vnity and Peace we received nothing but this Contradiction Concerning the Preamble § 1. WE first observe that they take it for granted that there is a firm Agreement between them and us in the Doctrinal Truths of the reformed Religion and in the Substantial Parts of Divine Worship and that the Differences are only in some various Conceptions about the Ancient Forms of Church-Government and some Particulars about Liturgy and Ceremonies Which maketh all that follows the less considerable and less reasonable to be stood upon to the hazard of the Disturbance and Peace of the Church § 2. They seem to intimate as if we did discountenance the Practice of those things which in Principles we allow which we utterly deny In sundry Particulars therein proposed we do not perceive what farther Security can be given than is already provided for by the established Laws of this Realm whereunto such Persons as shall at any time find themselves agrieved may have recourse for Remedy § 3. 1. We heartily desire as well as they that all Animosities be laid aside Words of Scorn Reproach and Provocation might be mutually forborn and that to Men of different Persuasions such a Liberty may be left of performing Christian Duties according to their own way within their own private Families as that yet Uniformity in the publick Worship may be preserved and that a Gap be not thereby opened to Sectaries for private Conventicles for the evil Consequents whereof none can be sufficiently responsible unto the State § 4. 2. We likewise desire that every Congregation may have an able and Godly Minister to Preach Catechise administer the Sacraments and perform other Ministerial Offices as need shall require But what they mean by residing and how far they will extend that Word and what effectual Provision of Law can be made more than is already done concerning the Things here mentioned we know not § 5. 3. Confirmation which for sundry Ends we think necessary to be continued in the Church if rightly and solemnly performed will alone be sufficient as to the point of Instruction And for notorious and scandalous Offenders provision is made in the Rubrick before the Communion which Rules had they been carefully observed the Troubles of the Church by the Disputes and Divisions here mentioned had been prevented § 6. 4. There cannot be taken a more effectual Course in this behalf than the Execution of the Laws already made for the due Observation of the Lord's Day which in this particular are very much stricter than the Laws of any Foreign reformed Churches whatsoever Concerning Church-Government § â They do not
necessary Engines for the dividing and persecuting of the Church But judge thou O Lord according to thy righteousness in the day which is comming But the Examples of Corporation and Colledges are brought in who prevent Offences by Subscriptions and Oaths And even so hath Christ whose Spirit would impose nothing on the Churches but things necessary appointed a Vow and Solemn Covenant to be the way of Entrance into his Church And the Apish Spirit which followeth him to counter-work him by the Addition of Humane Churches Sacraments and Ordinances doth also imitate him in making their Oaths and Promises necessary to engage Men to their Service and Institutions as Christ hath made Baptism necessary to engage us to his Service and Institutions And your Arguments for Diocesans are so weak that we wonder not that you think both Oaths Subscriptions Prisons Confiscations and Banishments necessary to enforce them What you add of such Persons as have themselves exacted Conditions of their Communion not warranted by Law we understand not Either the Law warranteth Men to own Christ for their Saviour and to own their own Membership in the particular Church which they demand constant Communion with or it doth not If it do not we have reason to desire more than is warranted by that Law If it do you should have done well to instance what Persons and what Exactions you mean If you speak this of all the Churches of theâ Land that dislikeâ your Prelacy it is too gross an untruth to have been uttered in the Light If you speak only of some Persons or Parties that is no reason why others should be deprived of their Liberty and Ministry Nor indeed is it good Arguing that such Oaths and Subscriptions as the Church of old did never know may be imposed by the Laws of Men because some Brethren have lately required such Conditions of their Communion as are imposed by the Laws of God But let us prevail with you to drive this no further than the Persons whoever they be did drive it whom you blame Their utmost Penalty on the Refusers of their Conditions was Non-Communion with them A thing which many of you voluntarily chose Let this be all our Penalty for refusing your Oaths and Subscriptions if we can get no better from you But shall we be Silenced Imprisoned Confiscated Banished for refusing your Oaths and Subscriptions because somebody imposed Things which the Law allowed not in order to their own Communion These are no fit Proportions of Justice § 17. Out of your own Mouths then is your Government condemned What Act of Parliament ratified your Canons What Law imposed Altars Rails and the forcing of Ministers to read the Book for Dancing on the Lord's Days Or what Law did ratifie many Articles of your Visitation Books And did the Laws sufficiently provide for all those poor Ministers that were Silenced or Suspended for not reading the Dancing Book or any such things What the better were all those for the Laws that were Silenced or driven into Forreign Lands But perhaps the Laws will provide for us indeed as you desire Concerning the Liturgy § 18. 1. The Doctrine is sound But the Apocryphal Matter of your Lessons in Tobith Iudith Bell and the Dragon c. is scare agreeable to the Word of God 2. Whether it be fitly suited let our Exceptions and other Papers be heard before your Judgment go for infallible 3. What Mens Prayers you take your Measure or Encouragement from we know not But we are sure that if all the Common Prayers be twice a day read the time for Psalms and Sermons will be short And yet were they free from disorder and desectiveness in Matter we could the better bear with the length though other Prayers and Sermons were partly excluded by them 4. Though we live in the same Countreys we scarce differ any where more than in our very Experiences Our Experience unresistably convinceth us that a continued Prayer doth more to help most of the People and carry on their Desires than turning almost every Petition into a distinct Prayer and making Prefaces and Conclusions to be near half the Prayers And if the way of Prayer recorded in Scripture even in the Jews Church where Infirmity might be pleaded more than now were such as yours we shall say no more in that against it But if it were not be not wise then overmuch 5. We are content that the Liturgy have such Repetitions as the Scriptures have so it may have no other And we are content that all Extemporate Prayer be restrained which is guilty of as much Tautology and vain Repetition as the Liturgy is If this much will satisfie you we are agreed 6. Nor are we against any such Responsals as are fit to the Ends you mention If ours are all such upon impartial Examination let them stand 7. But the Question is 1. Whether the Greek and Latin Churches in the three first Ages or those of later Ages be more imitable 2. And whether the other Reformed Churches have not more imitated the ancientest of those Churches though we have more imitated the latter and more corrupt 3. And whether our first work be to stop the Papists Mouths by pleasing them or coming too near them when we know they that are likest them in all their Corruptions please them best Yet are we not for any unnecessary difference from them or affection of causless singularity As to the Reformed Churches Testimony of our Liturgy shall their very Charity become our Snare If they had liked our Form of Prayers best they would some of them have imitated us And our Martyrs no doubt they honoured as we do not as suffering for the Modes and Ceremonies of that Book as opposite to the Reformed Churches Mode for so they suffered not but as suffering for the Sound Doctrine and True Worship of the Protestants as opposite to Popery and the Mass. § 19. Your Reasons to prove your Impositions not too rigorous are 1. Because they are by Law If we tell you that so is the Spanish Inquisition you 'l say we compare our Law-givers to the Spaniards If we say that your New-mentioned Martyrs were burnt by Law in England you 'l say that we compare them to Papists But all these are Laws And so are those in Reformed Countreys which are against Bishops and Ceremonies Do you therefore think them not too rigorous 2. Your other Reason is that the Rigour is no more then is necessary to make the Imposition effectual You never spake words more agreeable to your hearts as far as by your Practices we can judge of them Either you mean effectual to change Mens Iudgments or effectual to make them go against their Iudgments or effectual to rid them out of the Land or World The first you know they are unfit for If you think otherwise would you that your Judgments should have such kind of helps to have set them right The second way they will be
those whose Liberty is desired Not that we are against subscribing the proper Rule of our Religion or any meet Confession of Faith Nor do we scruple the Oath of Supremacy or Allegiance Nor would we have the Door left open for Papists or Hereticks to come in 2. We take the boldness to say that since we have had the Promises of your gracious indulgence herein and upon divers Addresses to your Majesty and the Lord Chancellor had comfortable Encouragement to expect our Liberty yet cannot Ministers procure Institution without renouncing their Ordination by Presbyters or being re-ordained nor without Subscription and the Oath of Canonical Obedience 3. We must observe with Fear and Grief that your Majesty's Indulgence and Concessions of Liberty in this Declaration extendeth not either to the abatement of Re-ordination or of subscriptional Ordination or of the Oath of Obedience to the Bishops We therefore humbly and earnestly crave that your Majesty will declare your Pleasure 1. That Ordination and Institution and Induction may be conferred without the said Subscription or Oath And 2. That none be urged to be reordained or denied Institution for want of Ordination by Prelates that was ordained by Presbyters 3. And that none be judged to have forfeited his Presentation or Benefice nor be deprived of it for not reading those Articles of the 39 that contain the controverted Points of Government and Ceremonies Lastly We humbly crave that your Majesty will not only grant us this Liberty till the next Synod but will indeavour that the Synod be impartially chosen and that your Majesty will be pleased to endeavour the Procurement of such Laws as shall be ne-necessary for our security till the Synod and for the Ratification of moderate and healing Conclusions afterwards and that nothing by meer Canon be imposed on us without such Statute Laws of Parliament These Favours which will be injurious to none if your People may obtain of your Majesty it will revive their Hearts to daily and earnest Prayer for your Prosperity and to rejoice in the thankful Acknowledgment of that gracious Providence of Heaven that hath blessed us in your Restoration and put it into your Heart to heal our Breaches and to have compassion on the faithful People in your Dominions who do not petition you for Liberty to be Schismatical Factious Seditious or abusive to any but only for leave to obey the Lord who created and redeemed them according to that Law by which they must all be shortly judged to everlasting Joy or Misery And it will excite them to and unite them in the cheerful Service of your Majesty with their Estates and Lives and to transmit your deserved Praises to Posterity A little before this the Bishops Party had appointed at our Request a Meeting with some of us to try how near we could come in preparation to what was to be resolved on Accordingly Dr. Morley Dr. Hinchman and Dr. Cosins met Dr. Reignolds Mr Calamy and my self and after a few roving Discourses we parted without bringing them to any particular Concessions for Abatement only their general talk was from the beginning as if they would do any thing for Peace which was fit to be done and they being at that time newly elect but not consecrated to their several Bishopricks we called them my Lords which Dr. Morley once returned with such a Passage as this we may call you also I suppose by the same Title by which I perceived they had some Purposes to try that way with us § 107. This Petition being delivered to the Lord Chancellor was so ungrateful that we were never called to present it to the King But instead of that it was offered us that we should make such Alterations in the Declaration as were necessary to attain its Ends But with these Cautions that we put in nothing but what we judged of flat necessity And 2. That we altered not the Preface or Language of it For it was to be the King's Declaration and what he spake as expressing his own Sense was nothing to us but if we thought he imposed any thing intollerable upon us we had leave to express our Desires for the altering of it Whereupon we agreed to offer this following Paper of Alterations letting all the rest of the Declaration alone But withal by Word to tell those we offered it to which was the Lord Chancellor That this was not the Model of Church-Government which we at first offered nor which we thought most expedient for the healing of the Church But seeing that cannot be obtained we shall humbly submit and thankfully acknowledge his Majesty's Condescention if we may obtain what now we offer and shall faithfully endeavour to improve it to the Churches Peace to the utmost of our Power Having declared this with more we delivered in the following Paper The Alterations of the Declaration which we offered 1. WE do in the first place declare that our Purpose and Resolution is and shall be to promote the Power of Godliness to encourage the Exercises of Religion both publick and private and to take care that the Lord's Day be appropriated to holy Exercises without unnecessary Divertisements and that insufficient negligent non-resident and scandalous Ministers be not permitted in the Church And as the present Bishops are known to be Men of great and exemplary Piety c. 2. Because the Diocesses especially some of them are thought to be of too large Extent we will appoint such a Number of suffragan Bishops in every Diocess as shall be sufficient for the due Performance of their Work 3. No Bishops shall ordain or exercise any part of Jurisdiction which appertains to the Censures of the Church without the Advice and Consent of the Presbyters and no Chancellors Commissaries Archdeacons or Officials shall exercise any Act of Spiritual Jurisdiction 4. To the end that the Deans and Chapters may be the better fitted to afford Counsel and Assistance to the Bishops both in Ordination and in the other Ordinances mentioned before we will take care that those Preferments be given to the most learned and pious Presbyters of the Diocess And moreover that at least an equal Number of the most learned pious and discreet Presbyters of the same Diocess annually chosen by the major Vote of all the Presbyters of that Diocess shall be assistant and consenting together with those of the Chapter at all Ordinations and all other Acts of spiritual Jurisdiction Nor shall any Suffragan Bishops ordain or exercise any act of spiritual Jurrisdiction but with the Consent and Assistance of a sufficient Number of the most Judicious and pious Presbyters annually chosen by the major Vote of all the Presbyters in his Precincts And our will is that the great Work of Ordination be constantly and solemnly performed at the four set times and Seasons appointed by the Church for that purpose 5. We will take care that Confirmation be rightly and solemnly performed by the Information and with the Consent of
Governour of the lower Governours and the Flocks and indeed are all Archbishops though they have the Name of Bishops still Most of the Ministers were satisfied but to me remained unsatisfied to the end § 129. But at the next Meeting those that were satisfied resolved upon Thanksgiving to the King and they drew up this following Writing To the King 's most Excellent Majesty The humble and grateful Acknowledgment of many Ministers of the Gospel in and about the City of London to his Royal Majesty for his gracious Concessions in his Majesty's late Declaration concerning Ecclesiastical Affairs Most Dread Sovereaign WE your Majesty's most Dutiful and Loyal Subjects Ministers of the Gospel in your City of London having perused your Majesty's late Declaration concerning Ecclesiastical Affairs and finding it to the joy of our hearts so full of Indulgence and gracious Condescension we cannot but judge our selves highly obliged in the first place to render our unfelgned Thanks to our good God who hath so mercifully inclined your Majesty's Royal heart to this Moderation and next our most humble and hearty Acknowledgments unto your Sacred Majesty that we may testifie to your Royal Self and all the World our just Resentment of your Majesty's great Goodness and Clemency therein expressed May it please your Majesty The Liberty of our Consciences and the free Exercise of our Ministry in the Work of our Great Lord and Master for the Conversion of Souls ought to be and are more dear to us than all the Profits and Preferments of this World and therefore your Majesty's Tenderness manifested in these so high Concernments doth wonderfully affect us and raise up our Hearts to an high pitch of Gratitude We cannot but adore Divine Goodness for your Majesty's stedfast adherance to the Protestant Religion notwithstanding all Temptations and Provocations to the contrary and your professed Zeal for the Advancement and Propagation thereof declaring that nothing can be proposed to manifest your Zeal and Affection for it to which you will not readily consent Your Majesty has graciously declared That your Resolution is and shall be to promote the Power of Godliness to encourage the Exercises of Religion both publick and private to take care that the Lord's day be applyed to holy Exercises without unnecessary Divertisements and that insufficient negligent and scandalous Ministers be not permitted in the Church Your Majesty hath granted that no Bishop shall Ordain or Exercise any part of Jurisdiction which appertains to the Censures of the Church without the advice and assistance of the Presbyters and neither do nor impose any thing but what is according to the known Laws of the Land Excluded Chancellours Commissaries and Officials from Acts of Jurisdiction so happily restored the Power of the Pastors in their several Congregations and granted a Liberty to all the Ministers to assemble Monthly for the Exercise of the Pastoral perswasive Power to the promoting of Knowledge and Godliness in their Flocks Your Majesty hath graciously promised a Review and effectual Reformation of the Liturgy with additional Forms to be used at Choice And in the mean time that none be punished or troubled for not using it Your Majesty hath graciously freed us from Subscription required by the Canon and the Oath of Canonical Obedience and granted us to receive Ordination Institution and Induction and to exercise our Function and enjoy the profit of our Livings without the same Your Majesty hath gratified the Consciences of many who are grieved with the use of some Ceremonies by indulging to and dispensing with their omitting those Ceremonies viz. Kneeling at the Sacrament the Cross in Baptism bowing at the Name of Jesus and wearing of the Surplice All this your Majesty's Indulgence and tender Compassion which with delight we have taken the boldness thus largely to Commemorate we receive with all humility and thankfulness and as the best Expression thereof shall never cease to pray for your Majesty's long and prosperous Reign and study how in our several Stations we may be most Instrumental in your Majesty's Service And that we may not be defective in Ingenuity we crave leave to profess that though all things in this Frame of Government be not exactly suited to our Judgment yet your Majesty's moderation hath so great an influence upon us that we shall to our utmost endeavour the healing of the Breaches and promoting the Peace and Union of the Church There are some other things that have been propounded by our Reverend Brethren which upon our knees with all humble Importunity we could beg of your Majesty especially that Re-ordination and the Surplice in Colledges may not be imposed and we cannot lay aside our Hopes but that that God who hath thus far drawn out your Majesty's Bowels and Mercy will further incline your Majesty's Heart to gratifie us in these our humble Desires also That we be not further burthensome we humbly beg leave to thank your Majesty for the Liberty and Respect vouchsafed to our Reverend Brethren in this weighty Affair of Accommodation The God of Heaven bless your Majesty and all the Royal Family Your Majesty's most Loyal Subjects Sa. Clark Tho. Case Io. Rawlinson Io. Sheffield Tho. Gouge Gab. Sanger Will. Cooper Will. Whittaker Tho. Iacomb Tho. Lye Io. Iackson Io. Meriton Eli. Pledger Will. Bates Io. Gibbon Mat. Poole With may others This Address was Presented to his Majesty at Whiteball Nov. 16. by some of these Ministers to whom he was pleased to return a very gracious Answer London Printed by his Majesty's Approbation for Ioh. Rothwel at the Sign of the Fountain in Cheapside in Goldsmiths Row 1660. § 130. Whether this came to the King's Ears or what else it was that caused it I know not but presently after the Earl of Lauderdale came to tell me that I must come the next day to the King Who was pleased to tell me that he sent for me only to signifie his Favour to me I told him I feared my plain Speeches Octob. 22. which I thought that Cause in hand commanded me might have been displeasing to him But he told me that he was not offended at the plainness or freedom or earnestness of them but only when he thought I was not in the right and that for my free Speech he took me to be the honester Man I suppose this Favour came from the Bishops who having notice of what last past did think that now I might serve their Interests § 131. The Question now is What we got by procuring this Declaration of the King 's and how it was accepted by the People 1. I thought it no small gain though none of it should be fulfilled that we had got so much from the hand of a King to take off prejudice among the People and abate the violence of cruel Men and to stand on record to Posterity that once so much was granted us by the King for if ever there be any inclinations to Peace and Charity hereafter that which once
was done to my knowledge in Sixteen years of that kind was but this that when the Scots fled from Worcester as all the Country sought in covetousness to catch some of them for their Horses so two idle Rogues of Kedderminster that never communicated with me any more than he did had drawn two or three of their Neighbours with them in the Night as the Scots fled to catch their Horses And I never heard of three that they catcht And I appealed to the Bishop and his Conscience whether he that being urged could name no more but this did ingenuously Accuse the Corporation Magistrates and People to have appeared on all occasion in Arms for Cromwell And when they had no more to say I told them by this we saw what measures to expect from Strangers of his mind when he that is our Neighbour and noted for eminent Civility never sticketh to speak such things even of a People among whom he hath still lived § 159. About the same time about Twenty or Two and twenty furious Fanaticks called Fifth-Monarchy-men one Venner a Wine-Cooper and his Church that he preached unto being transported with Enthusiastick Pride did rise up in Arms and fought in the Streets like Mad-men against all that stood in their way till they were some kill'd and the rest taken judged and executed I wrote a Letter at this time to my Mother-in-law containing nothing but our usual matter even Encouragements to her in her Age and Weakness fetcht from the nearness of her Rest together with the Report of this News and some sharp and vehement words against the Rebels By the means of Sir Iohn Packington or his Soldiers the Post was searched and my Letter intercepted opened and revised and by Sir Iohn sent up to London to the Bishop and the Lord Chancellour so that it was a wonder that having read it they were not ashamed to send it up But joyful would they have been could they but have found a word in it which could possibly have been distorted to an evil sence that Malice might have had its Prey I went to the Lord Chancellour and complained of this usage and that I had not the common liberty of a Subject to converse by Letters with my own Family He disowned it and blamed Mens rashness but excused it from the Distempers of the Times and he and the Bishops confessed they had seen the Letter and there was nothing in it but what was good and pious And two days after came the Lord Windsor Lord Lieutenant of the Country and Governour of Iamaica with Sir Charles Littleton the King's Cup bearer to bring me my Letter again to my Lodgings and the Lord Windsor told me The Lord Chancellour appointed him to do it After some expression of my sense of the Abuse I thanked him for his great Civility and Favour But I saw how far that sort of Men were to be trusted § 160. And here I will interpose a short Account of my Publick Ministry in London Being removed from my ancient Flock in Worcestershire and yet being uncertain whether I might return to them or not I refused to take any other Charge but preached up and down London for nothing according as I was invited When I had done thus above a year I thought a fixed place was better and so I joyned with Dr. Bates at St. Dunstan's in the West in Fleâtstreet and preached once a week for which the People allowed me some Maintenance Before this time I scarce ever preached a Sermon in the City but I had News from Westminster that I had preached seditiously or against the Government when I had neither a thought nor a word of any such tendency Sometimes I preached purposely against Faction Schism Sedition and Rebellion and those Sermons also were reported to be Factious and Seditious Some Sermons ãâã Covent Garden were so much accused that I was fain to print them the Book is called The Formal Hypocrite detected c But when the Sermons were printed I had not a word more against them The Accusations were all general of Sedition and Faction and against the Church but not one Syllable charged in particular § 161. The Congregations being crowded was that which provoked Envy to accuse me And one day the Crowd did drive me from my place It fell out that at Dunstan's Church in the midst of Sermon a little Lime and Dust and perhaps a piece of a Brick or two fell down in the Steeple or Belfray near the Boys which put the whole Congregation into sudden Melancholy so that they thought that âhe Steeple and Church were falling which put them all into so confused a haste to get away that indeed the Noise of the Feet in the Galleries sounded like the falling of the Stories so that the People crowded out of Doors the Women left some of them a Skarf and some a Shoe behind them and some in the Galleries cast themselves down upon those below because they could not get down the Stairs I sate still down in the Pulpit seeing and pitying their vain Distemper and assoon as I could be heard I intreated their Silence and went on The People were no sooner quieted and got in again and the Auditory composed but some that stood upon a Wainscot-Bench near the Communion Table brake the Bench with their weight so that the Noise renewed the Fear again and they were worse disordered than before so that one old Woman was heard at the Church Door asking forgiveness of God for not taking the first warning and promising if God would deliver her this once she would take heed of coming thither again When they were again quieted I went on But the Church having before an ill name as very old and rotten and dangerous this put the Parish upon a Resolution to pull down all the Roof and build it better which they have done with so great Reparation of the Walls and Steeple that it is now like a new Church and much more commodious for the Hearers § 162. While I was here also the daily Clamours of Accusers even wearied me No one ever questioned me nor instanced in any culpable words but in general all was against the Church and Government Upon which and the request of the Countess of Balcaries one of my Hearers a Person of exemplary worth I was fain to publish many of my Sermons verbatim on 2 Cor. 13. 5. in a Book called The Mischiefs of Self-ignorance and Benefits of Self-acquaintance And when the Book was printed without alteration then I heard no more of any Fault § 163. Upon this Reparation of Dunstan's Church I preached out my Quarter at Brides Church in the other end of Fleetstreet where the Common Prayer being used by the Curate before Sermon I occasioned abundance to be at Common Prayer which before avoided it And yet my Accusations still continued § 164. On the Week days Mr. Ashurst with about Twenty more Citizens desired me to preach a Lecture in
baptised without the transient Image of the Cross which hath at least the Semblance of a Sacrament of human Institution being used as an ingaging Sign in our first and solemn Covenanting with Christ and the Duties whereunto we are really obliged by Baptism being more expresly fixed to that airy Sign than to this holy Sacrament 3. That none may receive the Lord's Supper that dare not kneel in the act of receiving but the Minister must exclude all such from the Communion although such kneeling not only differs from the practice of Christ and of his Apostles but at least on the Lord's Day is contrary to the practice of the Catholick Church for many hundred Years after and forbidden by the most venerable Councils that ever were in the Christian World All which Impositions are made yet more grievous by that Subscription to their Lawfulness which the Canon exacts and by the heavy Punishment upon the Non-observance of them which the Act of Uniformity inflicts And it being doubtful whether God hath given power unto Men to institute in his Worship such Mystical Teaching Signs which not being necessary in genere fall not under the Rule of doing all things decently orderly and to edification and which once granted will upon the same reason open a door to the Arbitrary Imposition of numerous Ceremonies of which St. Augustine complained in his days and the things in Controversie being in the Judgment of the Imposers confessedly indifferent who do not so much as pretend any real Goodness in them of themselves otherwise than what is derived from their being imposed and consequently the Imposition ceasing that will cease also and the Worship of God not become indecent without them Whereas in the other hand on the Judgment of the Opposers they are by some held sinful and unlawful in themselves by others very inconvenient and unsuitable to the Simplicity of Gospel Worship and by all of them very grievous and burthensome and therefore not at all fit to be put in ballance with the Peace of the Church which is more likely to be promoted by their removal than continuance Considering also how tender our Lord and Saviour himself is of weak Brethren declaring it much better for a Man to have Milstone hang'd about his neck and be cast into the depth of the Sea than to offend one of his little Ones And how the Apostle Paul who had as great a Legislative Power in the Church as any under Christ held himself obliged by that Common Rule of Charity not to lay a stumbling block or an occasion of offence before a weak Brother chusing rather not to eat flesh whiles the world stands though in it self a thing lawful than offend his Brother for whom Christ died We cannot but desire that these Ceremonies may not be imposed on them who judge such Impositions a Violation of the Royalty of Christ and an Impeachment of his Laws as insufficient and are under the holy awe of that which is written Deut. 12. 32. what thing soever I command you observe to do it Thou shalt not add thereto nor diminish from it but that there may be either a total Abolition of them or at least such a liberty that those who are unsatisfied concerning their lawfulness or expediency may not be compelled to the Practice of them or Subscription to them But may be permitted to enjoy their Ministerial Function and Communion with the Church without them The rather because these Ceremonies have for above an hundred years been the Fountain of manifold Evils in this Church and Nation occasioning sad Divisions between Ministers and Ministers as also between Ministers and People exposing many Orthodox Pious and Peaceable Ministers to the displeasure of their Rulers casting them on the edge of the Penal Statutes to the loss not only of their Livings and Liberties but also of their Opportunities for the Service of Christ and his Church and forcing People either to Worship God in such a manner as their own Consciences condemn or doubt of or else to forsake our Assemblies as thousands haâe done And no better Fruits than these can be looked for from the retaining and imposing of these Ceremonies unless we could presume that all his Majesty's Subjects should have the same Subtilty of Judgment to discern even to a Ceremony how far the Power of Man extends in the Things of God which is not to be expected or should yield Obedience to all the Impositions of Men concerning them without inquiring into the Will of God which is not to be desired We do therefore most earnestlyâ entreat the Right Reverend Fathers and Brethren to whom these Papers are delivered as they tender the Glory of God the Honour of Religion the Peace of the Church the Service of his Majesty in the Accomplishment of that happy Union which his Majesty hath so abundantly ãâã his Desires of to joyn with us in importuning his most Excellent Majesty that his most gracious Indulgence as to these Ceremonies granted in his Royal Declaration may be confirmed and continued to us and our Posterities and extended to such as do not yet enjoy the Benefit thereof 19. As to that Passage in his Majesty's Commission where we are authorized and required to compare the present Liturgy with the most ancient Liturgies which have been used in the Church in the most purest and primitiveâ Timesâ We have in Obedience to his Majesty's Commission made Enquiry but cannot find any Records of known Credit concerning any entire Forms of Liturgy within the first Three hundred years which are confessed to be as the most primitive so the purest Ages of the Church Nor any Impositions of Liturgies upon any National Church for some hundreds of years after We find indeed some Liturgical Forms fathered upon St. Basil St. Chrysostome and St. Ambrose but we have not seen any Copies of them but such as give us sufficient Evidence to conclude them either wholly spurious or so interpolated that we cannot make a judgment which in them hath any primitive Authority Having thus in general expressed our Desires we come now to particulars which we find numerous and of a various nature some we grant are of inferiour Consideration verbal rather than material which were they not in the Publick Liturgy of so famous a Church we should not have mentioned others dubious and disputable as not having a clear Foundation in Scripture for their warrant but some there be that seem to be corrupt and to carry in them a repugnancy to the Rule of the Gospel and therefore have administred just Matter of Exception and Offence to many truly religious and peaceable not of a private station only but learned and judicious Divines as well of other Reformed Churches as of the Church of England ever since the Reformation We know much hath been spoken and written by way of Apology in Answer to many things that have been objected but yet the Doubts and Scruples of Tender Consciences still continue or rather
that all the Snares that ever they could lay for us never procured them just advantage once truly to say that we disagreed among our selves For though there were enow at a distance who could not have agreed to all that we did yet we so far left them out though to the displeasure both of the Prelatists and them that no discord was found in any of our Proposals or Debates which cut some of them more to the heart than all that else we did to their displeasure § 209. By this time our frequent crossing of their Expectations I saw had made some of the Bishops angry above all Bishop Morley who over-ruled the whole business and did interess himself in it deeplier than the rest and was of a hotter Spirit and a readier Tongue But that which displeased them most was the freedom of my Speeches to them that is that I spake to them as on terms of Equality as to the Cause yet with all honourable Titles to their Persons For I perceived that they had that eminency of Power and Interest that the greatest Lords were glad of their favour did expect that the presence of so many of them should have awed us into such a silence or cowardliness as should have betrayed our Cause or at least that their Vehemency and Passions and Interruptions should have put us out of Countenance But I intreated them to give us leave with the due honour of their Persons to use that necessary liberty of Speech to them as beseemed such as are very confident that they plead for the Cause of God and the happiness and healing of a bleeding Church and that upon the warrant of the King's Commission And I must say that though they frowned at my freedom of Speech they never once accused me of any unmannerly or unreverent Language § 210. When we were going to our Disputation Dr. Pierce asked whether he that was none of the three deputed by them to that Service might joyn with the rest And we told that we cared not how many joyned the more the better for if any one of them could see any Evidence of Truth which the rest did overlook it would redound to our Benefit who desired nothing but the Victory of Truth § 211. And before he began with them he would fain have had one bout with me himself Whereas I moved them to some Christian Charity to all those Consciencious Christians that were to be put away from the Communion of the Church if they did but scruple the lawfulness of kneeling in the reception of the Sacrament though I still profest to them that I held it not unlawful my self when the Sacrament could not be otherwise had Dr. Pierce offered himself to a Disputation to prove that let them be never so many it is an Act of Mercy to them to put them all from the Communion of the Church I easily perceived what advantage his Confidence and Passion gave me and I intreated him to try his skill but his Brethren would not give him leave I earnestly entreated them to give him leave but to try one Argument but I could not prevail with them being wiser than to suffer his Passion to expose their Cause to Laughter and Contempt But yet he could not forbear to cast out his medium and tell us how he would have argued viz. That they that receive the Sacrament being in judgment against kneeling in the Act of Receiving do receive it Schismatically and so to their own Damnation Ergo it is an Act of Charity to keep them from the Communion of the Church Where note That our Dispute was only whether the Legistators should by Laws or Canons keep them away and not whether a Pastor supposing such Laws existent should keep them away And therefore by making it damnable Schism antecedently to our Laws he must needs mean that some Foreign Laws or General Councils do prove it Schism or else the Custom of the Universal Church And as to the first I did at large there prove that the Twentieth Canon of the Council at Nice and the Concil Trull and the most ancient Writers do unanimously decree against kneeling and make it universally unlawful and that by Apostolical Tradition to adore kneeling on any Lord's Day in the Year and on any other Day between Easter and Whitsunday and that no General Council hath reversed this till meer Disuse and contrary Custom did it And for Custom the Protestant Churches concur not in that Custom nor are they Schismaticks for differing from the Papists and others that do so nor is it better for them all to be without any Church Communion than not to kneel in the Act of Receiving Nor do the Papists themselves make every Man a Schismatick that followeth not the Custom of their Church in every particular Gesture unless he separate from their Church it self much less do they pronounce Damnation on all such But if it were the Law of our own Land or Church which he thought made it Schism then he might as well have so argued for sitting or standing and against kneeling viz. That it is Charity to make a Law is keep all from Churchâ Communion that will kneel because when such a Law is made it is damnable Schism to kneel But the very truth is I perceived so little Compassion to Souls in the zealous and swaying Managers of these Controversies and so little regard of the Scruples and Tenderness of Godly People who were afraid of Sinning aâ that I scarce thought among Protestants there had been any such Whether they would have abated one Ceremony if they had had an hundred more to keep all the Dissenters in three Nations from being cast out of the Ministry and Church I know not but of those they have they would not abate one which made me oft think that their Spirits are much more like the Papists than their Formal Worship and Discipline is so much do they agree in destroying Men for their Opinions and Ceremonies sake and in Building the Tombs of the Prophets and over-honouring the dead Saints while they go on to hate and destroy the living And it made me oft remember Bishop Hall's Character of an Hyprocrite who boweth at the Name of Iesus and sweareth by the Name of God and would set all the World on fire for a Circumstances And it made me remember what that learned godly Minister Mr Spinage hath oft told me and many others and is still ready to justifie upon Oath that being heretofore familiar with this Mr. Thomas Pierce and saying once to him These Men that you so abhor are very godly Men and have much Communion with God he brake out into this Answer A pou on this Communion with God And it made me think of Augustine's Description of the sottish Worldlings that had far rather thus were one Star fewer in Heaven than one Cow or one Tree the fewer in their Grounds So had these Men rather One thousand eight hundred godly
Men are about to do § 213. You have had the Substance of our wandering Discourses you are next to have our as unprofitable Disputes In which all was to be managed in Writing ex tempore by Dr. Pierson Dr. Gunning and Dr. Sparrow with Dr. Pierce on one side and Dr. Bates Dr. Iacomb and my self on the other side we withdrawing into the next Room and leaving the Bishops and them together while we wrote our part And we began with the Imposition of Kneeling upon two Accounts though I took the Gesture it self as lawful 1. Because I knew I had the fullest Evidence and the greatest Authority of Antiquity or Church-Law and Custom against them 2. Because the Penalty is so immediate and great to put all that kneel not from the Communion And it was only the Penalty and to the Imposition on that Penalty which we disputed against § 214. Oppon Arg. 1. To enjoin all Ministers to deny the Communion to all that dare not kneel in the Reception of the Sacrament on the Lord's days is sinful But the Common-Prayer-Book and Canons enjoin all Ministers to deny the Communion to all that dare not kneel in the Reception of the Sacrament on the Lord's Days Ergo the Common-Prayer-Book and Canons do or contain that which is sinful Resp. Not granting nor denying the Major in the first place prove the Minor Oppon We prove both 1. Prob. Major To enjoin Ministers to deny the Communion to Men because they dare not go against the Practice of the Apostles and the universal Church for many hundred Years after them and the Canons of the most venerable Councils is sinful But to enjoin Ministers to deny Communion to all that dare not kneel in the Reception of the Sacrament on the Lord's Days is to enjoin them to deny Communion to them because they dare not go against the Practice of the Apostles and the universal Church for many hundred Years after them and the Canons of the most venerable Councils Ergo. To enjoin all Ministers to deny Communion to all that dare not kneel in the Reception of the Sacrament on the Lord's Day is sinful Prob. Minor The Words of the Common-Prayer-Book and Canons prove it Resp. The Minor viz. as to the Common-Prayer-Book of which the Proof must proceed is not yet proved But the Major which we had not then spoke to but now do clearly denying that Major also of the first Syllogisin you prove by the Syllogism brought in which we deny the Minor § 215. Here we told them That for the Proof of both Propositions denyed the Presence of the Book is necessary which we desired them to procure us but they were not fatcht And first we had a large Debate about the Words of the Common-Prayer He shall deliver it them kneeling on their knees Dr. Pierson confessed that the Canons did reject them that kneel not from the Communion but these Words of the Common-Prayer-Book do not But they only include Kneelers but exclude not others We answered them that either the Common-Prayer-Book doth exclude them that kneel not or it doth not If it doth the Proposition is true If it do not then we shall willingly let fall this Argument against it and proceed to another Therefore I desired them but to tell us openly their own judgment of the Sense of the Book for we professed to argue against it only on Supposition of the exclusive Sense § 216. Hereupon unavoidably they fell into Discord among themselves Dr. Pierson who was to defend the Book told us his judgment was that the Sense was not exclusive Bishop Morley who was to offend the Nonconformists gave his judgment for the exclusive Sense viz. That the Minister is to give it to Kneelers and no others So that we professed to them That we could not go any further till they agreed among themselves of their Sense § 217. And for the other Minor denied though the Books were not present I alledged the 20th Canon Concil Nicaen Concil Trull and Tertullian oft and Epiphanius with the common Consent of ancient Writers who tell us it was the Tradition and Custom of the universal Church not to adore by Genuflexion on any Lord's Day or on any Day between Easter and Whitsuntide Ergo not so to adore in taking the Sacrament § 218. Bishop Morley answered That this was the Custom but only between Easter and Whitsuntide and therefore it being otherwise the rest of the Year was more against us I answered him that he mistook where a multitude of Evidences might rectifie him it was on every Lord's Day through the Year that this Adoration by Genuflexion was forbidden though on other Week-days it was only between Easter and Whitsuntide § 219. Next he and the rest insisted on it that these Canons and Customs extended only to Prayer To which I answered That 1. The plain words are against them where some speak of all Adoration and others more largely of the publick Worship and offered to bring them full Proof from the Books as soon as they would give me time 2. And if it were only in Prayer it is all one to our Case For the Liturgy giveth the Sacrament with Words of Prayer and it is the common Argument brought for kneeling that it 's suitable to the conjunct Prayer And I told them over and over that Antiquity was so clear in the point that I desired all might be laid on that and I might have time to bring them in my Testimonies But thus that Argument was turned off and the Evening broke off that part of the Dispute The next Days Argument § 220. Oppon To enjoin Ministers to deny the Communion to such as the Holy Ghost hath required us to receive to the Communion is sinful But to enjoin Ministers to deny the Communion to all that dare not kneel in the Reception of the Sacrament is to enjoin them to deny the Communion to such as the holy Ghost hath required us to receive to the Communion Ergo. to enjoin Ministers to deny the Communion to all that dare not kneel in the Reception of the Sacrament is a Sin Resp. We deny the Minor Oppon The Holy Ghost hath required us to receive to the Communion even all the weak in the Faith who are charged with no greater Fault than erroneously refusing things lawful as unlawful But many of those who dare not kneel in the Reception of the Sacrament are at the worst but weak in the Faith and charged with no greater Fault than erroneously refusing things lawful as unlawful Ergo To enjoin Ministers to deny the Communion to all who dare not kneel in the Reception of the Sacrament is to enjoin them to deny the Communion to such as the Holy Ghost hath required us to receive to the Communion Resp. We say This is no true but a fallacious Syllogism of no due Form For this Reason That whereas both Subject and Predicate of the Conclusion ought to be somewhere
Works are concauses with faith in the act of Iustification Dr. Dove also hath given Scandal in that point 3. Some have preached the Works of Penance are satisfactory before God 4. Some have preached that private Consession by particular Enumeration of Sins is necessary to Salvation necessitate medii both those Errours have been questioned at the Consistory at Cambridge 5. Some have maintained that the Absolution which the Priest pronounceth is more than Declaratory 6. Some have published That there is a proper Sacrifice in the Lord's Supper to exhibit Christ's Death in the Postfact as there was a Sacrifice to prefigure in the Old Law in the Antefact and therefore that we have a true Altar and therefore not only metaphorically so called so Dr. Heylin and others in the last Summers Convocation where also some defended that the Oblation of the Elements might hold the Nature of the true Sacrifice others the Consumption of the Elements 7. Some have introduced Prayer for the Dead as Mr. Brown in his printed Sermon and some have coloured the use of it with Questions in Cambridge and disputed that Precespro Defunct is now supponunt Purgatoriuâ 8. Divers have oppugned the certitude of Salvation 9. Some have maintained the lawfulness of Monastical Vows 10. Some have maintained that the Lord's Day is kept meerly by Ecclesiastical Constitution and that the Day is changeable 11. Some have taught as new and dangerous Doctrine that the Subjects are to pay any Sums of Money imposed upon them though without Law nay contrary to the Laws of the Realm as Dr. Sybthorp and Dr. Manwaring Bishop of St. Davids in their printed Sermons whom many have followed of late years 12. Some have put Scorns upon the two Books of Homilies calling them either Popular Discourses or a Doctrine useful for those Times wherein they were set forth 13. Some have defended the whole gross Substance of Arminianism that Electio eft ex fide praevisa That the Act of Conversion depends upon the Concurrence of Man's Freewill That the justified Man may fall finally and totally from Grace 14. Some have defended Universal Grace as imparted as much to Reprobates as to the Elect and have proceeded usque ad salutem Ethnicorum which the Church of England hath Anathematized 15. Some have absolutely denied Original Sin and so evacuated the Cross of Christ as in a Disputation at Oxon. 16. Some have given excessive Cause of Scandal to the Church as being suspected of Socinianism 17. Some have defended that Concupiscence is no sin either in the habit or first motion 18. Some have broacht out of Socinus a most uncomfortable and desperate Doctrine That late Repentance that is upon the last Bed of Sickness is unfruitful at least to reconcile the Penitent to God Add unto these some dangerous and most reproveable Books 1. The Reconciliation of Sancta Clara to knit the Romish and Protestant in one Memorand That he be caused to produce Bishop Watson's Book of the like Reconciliation which he speaks of 2. A Book called Brevis Disquisitio printed as it is thought in London and vulgarly to be had which impugneth the Doctrine of the Holy Trinity and the verity of Christ's Body which he took of the Blessed Virgin in Heaven and the verity of our Resurrection 3. A Book called Timotheus Philalethes de Pace Ecclesiae which holds that every Religion will save a Man if he holds the Covenant Innovations in Discipline 1. The turning of the holy Table Altar-wise and most commonly calling it an Altar 2. Bowing towards it or towards the East many times with three Congees but usually in every motion access or recess in the Church 3. Advancing Candlesticks in many Churches upon the Altar so called 4. In making Canopies over the Altar so called with Traverses and Curtains on each side and before it 5. In compelling all Communicants to come up before the Rails and there to Receive 6. In advancing Crucifixes and Images upon the Parafront or Altar-cloth so called 7. In reading some part of the Morning Prayer at the Holy Table when there is no Communion celebrated 8. By the Minister's turning his back to the West and his face to the East when he pronounceth the Creed or reads Prayers 9. By reading the Litany in the midst of the Body of the Church in many of the Parochial Churches 10. By pretending for their Innovations the Injunctions and Advertisements of Queen Elizabeth which are not in force but by way of Commentary and Imposition and by putting to the Liturgy printed secundo tertio Edwardi sexti which the Parliament hath Reformed and laid aside 11. By offering of Bread and Wine by the hand of the Churchwardens or others before the Consecration of the Elements 12. By having a Credentia or Side-Table besides the Lord's Table for divers uses in the Lord's Supper 13. By introducing an Offertory before the Communion distant from the giving of Alms to the Poor 14. By prohibiting the Ministers to expound the Catechism at large to their Parishioners 15. By suppressing of Lectures partly on Sundays in the Afternoon partly on Week-days performed as well by Combination as some one Man 16. By prohibiting a direct Prayer before Sermon and bidding or Prayer 17. By singing the Te Deum in Prose after a Cathedral Church way in divers Parochial Churches where the People have no skill in such Musick 18. By introducing Latin-Service in the Communion of late in Oxford and into some Colledges in Cambridge at Morning and Evening Prayer so that some young Students and the Servants of the Colledge do not understand their Prayers 19. By standing up at the Hymns in the Church and always at Gloria Patri 20. By carrying Children from the Baptism to the Altar so called there to offer them up to God 21. By taking down Galleries in Churches or restraining the Building of such Galleries where the Parishes are very populous Memorandum 1. That in all the Cathedral and Collegiate Churches two Sermons be preached every Sunday by the Dean and Prebendaries or by their procurement and likewise every Holy-day and one Lecture at the least to be preached on working-Working-days every Week all the Year long 2. That the Musick used in God's Holy Service in Cathedral and Collegiate Churches be framed with less Curiosity that it may be more edifying and more intelligible and that no Hymns or Anthems be used where Ditties are framed by private Men but such as are contained in the Sacred Canonical Scriptures or in our Liturgy of Prayers or have publick allowance 3. That the Reading-Desk be placed in the Church where Divine Service may beât be heard of all the People Considerations upon the Book of Common Prayer 1. Whether the Names of some departed Saints and others should not be quire expunged in the Kalender 2. Whether the reading of Psalms Sentences of Scripture concurring in divers places in the Hymns Epistles and Gospel should not be set out in the New Translation 3. Whether
Lives zealously and constantly continue therein against all Opposition and promote the same according to our power against all Lets and Impediments whatsoever And that we are not able our selves to suppress or overcome we shall reveal and make known that it may be timely prevented or removed All which we shall do as in the sight of God And because these Kingdoms are guilty of many Sins and Provocations against God and his Son Iesus Christ as is too manifest by our present Distresses and Dangers the Fruits thereof We profess and declare before God and the World our unfeigned desire to be humbled for our own Sins and for the Sins of these Kingdoms especially that we have not as we ought valued the inestimable benefit of the Gospel that we have not laboured for the purity and power thereof and that we have not endeavoured to receive Christ in our hearts nor to walk worthy of him in our lives which are the Causes of other Sins and Transgressions so much abounding amongst us And our true and unfeigned purpose desire and endeavour for our selves and all others under our power and charge both in publick and in private in all Duties we owe to God and Man to amend our Lives and each one to go before another in the Example of a real Reformation That the Lord may turn away his Wrath and heavy Indignation and establish these Churches and Kingdoms in Truth and Peace And this Covenant we make in the presence of Almighty God the Searcher of all hearts with a true intention to perform the same as we shall answer at that great Day when the Secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed Most humbly beseeching the Lord to strengthen us by his Holy Spirit for this end and to bless our Desires and Proceedings with such Success as may be Deliverance and Safety to his People and encouragement to other Christian Churches groaning under or in danger of the Yoke of Antichristian Tyranny to ioyn in the same or like Association and Covenant to the Glory of God the Inlargement of the Kingdom of Iesus Christ and the Peace and Tranquility of Christian Kingdoms and Common-wealths The Oath and Declaration imposed upon the Lay-Conformists in the Corporation Act the Vestry Act c. are as followeth The Oath to be taken I. A. B. do declare and believe That it is not lawful upon any pretence whatsoever to take up Arms against the King and that I do abhor that Traiterous Position of taking Arms by his Authority against his Person or against those that are Commissioned by him So help me God The Declaration to be Subscribed I. A. B. do declare That I hold there lyes no Obligation upon me or any ot her Person from the Oath commonly called The Solemn League and Covenant and that the same was in it self an unlawful Oath and imposed upon the Subjects of this Realm against the known Laws and Liberties of this Kingdom All Vestry Men to make and Subscribe the Declaration following I. A. B. do declare That it is not lawful upon any pretence whatsoever to take Arms against the King and that I do abhor that Traiterous Position of taking Arms by his Authority against his Person or against those that are Commissioned by him And that I will Conform to the Liturgy of the Church of England as it is now by Law established And I do declare That I do hold there lyes no Obligation upon me or any other Person from the Oath commonly called The Solemn League and Covenant to indeavour any Change or Alteration of Government either in Church or State and that the same was in it self an unlawful Oath and imposed upon the Subjects of this Realm against the known Laws and Liberties of this Kingdom The Declaration thus Prefaced in the Act of Uniformity Every Minister after such reading thereof shall openly and publickly before the Congregation there assembled declare his unfeigned Assent and Consent to the use of all things in the said Book contained and prescribed in these words and no other I. A. B. do here declare my unfeigned Assent and Consent to all and every thing contained and prescribed in and by the Book Instituted The Book of Common Prayer and Administration of the Sacraments and other Rites and Ceremonies of the Church according to the use of the Church of England together with the Psalter or Psalms of David pointed as they are to be sung or said in Churches and the Forms or Manner of Making Ordaining and Consecrating of Bishops Priests and Deacons The Declaration to be Subscribed I. A. B. dâ declare That it is not lawful upon any pretence whatsoever to take Arms against the King and that I abhor that Trayterous Position of taking Arms by his Authority against his Person or against those that are Commissionated by him and that I will Conform to the Liturgy of the Church of England as it is now by Law established And I do declare that I do hold there lyes no Obligation upon me or any other Person from the Oath commonly called The Solemn League and Covenant to endeavour any Change or Alteration of Government either in Church or State and that the same was in it self aâ unlawful Oath and imposed upon the Subjects of this Realm against the known Laws and Liberties of this Kingdom The Oath of Canonical Obedience EGo A. B. Iuro quod praestabo Veram Canonicam Obedientiam Episcopo Londinensâ ejusque Successoribus in omnibus licitis honestis § 302. II. The Nonconformists who take not this Declaration Oath Subscription c. are of divers sorts some being further distant from Conformity than others some thinking that some of the forementioned things are lawful and some that none of them are lawful and all have not the same Reasons for their dissent But all are agreed that it is not lawful to do all that is required and therefore they are all cast out of the Exercise of the Sacred Ministry and forbidden to preach the Word of God § 303. The Reasons commonly given by them are either 1. Against the Imposing of the things forementioned or 2. Against the Using of them being imposed Those of the former sort were given into the King and Bishops before the Passing of the Act of Uniformity and are laid down in the beginning of this Book and the Opportunity being now past the Nonconformists now meddle not with that part of the Cause it having seemed good to their Superiours to go against their Reasons But this is worthy the noting by the way that all that I can speak with of the Conforming Party do now justifie only the Using and Obeying and not the Imposing of these things with the Penalty by which they are Imposed From whence it is evident that most of their own Party do now justifie our Cause which we maintained at the Savoy which was against this Imposition whilst it might have been prevented and for which such an intemperate Fury hath
owning the King's Declaration by returning him Thanks for it and I perceived that it was designed that we must be the Desirers or Procurers of it But I told him my Resolutions to meddle no more in such Matters having incurred already so much hatred and displeasure by endeavouring Unity And the rest of the Ministers also had enough of it and resolved that they would not meddle so that Mr. Nye and his Brethren thought it partly long of us that they mist of their intended Liberty But all were averse to have any thing to do with the Indulgence or Toleration of the Papists thinking it at least unfit for them § 419. The Independent Brethren also told me That the Lord Chancellor had told them that their Liberty was motioned before when the King's Declaration came out and that we spake against it even I by name But when I told them what words I spake before recited they had no more to say But now they grew greatly affected to the E. of B. a Papist thinking that the King's Declaration was procured by him and that he and the Papists must be the means for their own ends to procure our Liberty But the Declaration took not at all with the Parliament or People and the E. of B. setting himself against the Lord Chancellor accusing him by Articles of High Treason in the Lord's House was cast off by the King as an Incendiary and forc'd to hide his head § 420. Good old Mr. Simeon Ash was buried the very Even of bartholomew-Bartholomew-day and went seasonably to Heaven at the very time when he was to be cast out of the Church He was one of our oldest Non-conformists of the old Strain for now Conforming is quite another thing than before the Wars He was a Christian of the Primitive Simplicity not made for Controversie nor inclined to disputes but of a holy Life and a cheerful mind and of a fluent Elegancy in Prayer full of Matter and Excellent Words His ordinary Speech was holy and edifying Being confined much to his House by the Gout and having a good Estate and a very good Wife enclined to Entertainments and Liberality his House was very much frequented by Ministers He was always cheerful without profuse Laughter or Liberty or vain Words never troubled with doubtings of his Interest in Christ but tasting the continual Love of God was much disposed to the Communicating of it to others and Comforting dejected Souls His eminent Sincerity made him exceedingly loved and honoured insomuch as Mr. Gataker Mr. Whittaker and other the most excellent Divines of London when they went to God desired him to preach their Funeral Sermons He was zealous in bringing in the King having been Chaplain to the Earl of Manchester in the Wars he fell under the obloquy of the Cromwellians for crossing their Designs He wrote to Col. Sanders Col. Barton and others in the Army when G. Monk came in to engage them for the King Having preached his Lecture in Cornhill being heated he took cold in the Vestry and thinking it would have proved but one of his old fits of the Gout he went to Highgate but it turned to a Fever He died as he lived in great Consolation and cheerful Exercise of Faith molested with no Fears or Doubts discernable exceeding glad of the Company of his Friends and greatly encouraging all about him with his joyful Expressions in respect of Death and his approaching Change so that no Man could seem to be more fearless of it When he had at last lain speechless for some time as soon as I came to him gladness so excited his Spirits that he spake joyfully and freely of his going to God to those about him I stayed with him his last Evening till we had long expected his Change being speechless all that day and in the night he departed § 421. On the first of Ianuary following was buried good Mr. Iames Nalton another Minister of the Primitive Sincerity A good Linguist a zealous excellent Preacher commonly called The weeping Prophet because his Seriousness oft exprest it self by Tears of a most holy blameless Life Though Learned yet greatly averse to Controversie and Disputes In almost all things like Mr. Ash except his natural temper and the influence it had upon his Soul both of them so composed of Humility Piety and Innocence that no Enemy of Godliness that knew them had a word of sence to say against them They were scorned as Puritans as their Brethren but escaped all the particular Exceptions and Obloquy which many others underwent But as one was cheerful so the other was from his Youth surprized with violent Fits of Melancholy once in a few years which though it distracted him not yet kept him till it was over in a most despondenâ Case and next unto Despair And in his health he was over humble and had âo mean Thoughts of himself and all that was his own and never put out himself among his Brethren into any Imployment which had the least shew of Ostentation Less then a year before he died he fell into a grievous fit of Melancholy in which he was so confident of his Gracelesness that he usually cried out O not one spark of Grace not one good Desire or Thought I can no more pray than a post If an Angel from Heaven would tell me that I have true Grace I would not believe him And yet at that time did he pray very well and I could demonstrate his sincerity so much to him in his Desires and Life that he had not a word to say against it But yet was harping still on the same string and would hardly be perswaded that he was Melancholy It pleased God to recover him from this fit and shortly after he told me That now he confessed that what I said was true and his Despair was all but the effect of Melancholy and rejoyced much in God's deliverance But shortly after came out the Bartholomew Act which cast him out of his Place and Ministry and his heart being troubled with the sad Case of the Church and the multitude of Ministers cast out and silenced and at his own unserviceableness it revived his Melancholy which began to work also with some fears of Want and his Family's Distress and this cast him so low that the violence of it wore him away like a true Marasmus so that without any other Disease but meer Melancholy he consumed to Death continuing still his sad Despondency and Self-condemning Means By which it appeareth how little Judgment is to be made of a Man's Condition by his Melancholy Apprehensions or the sadness of his Mind at Death and in what a different manner Men of the same Eminency in Holiness and Sincerity may go to God! Which I have the rather shewed by the instance of those two Saints than whom this Age hath scarce produced and set up a pair more pious humble just sincere laborious in their well-performed Work unblameable in their Lives not
429. And now came in the Peoples Trial as well as the Ministers While the Danger and Sufferings lay on the Ministers alone the People were very couragious and exhorted them to stand it out and Preach till they went to Prison But when it came to be their own Case they were as venturous till they were once Surprized and Imprisoned but then their Judgments were much altered and they that censured Ministers before as Cowardly because they preached not publickly whatever followed did now think that it was better to preach often in secret to a few than but once or twice in publick to many and that Secrecy was no sin when it tended to the furtherance of the Work of the Gospel and to the Churches Good Especially the Rich were as cautelous as the Ministers But yet their Meetings were so ordinary and so well known that it greatly tended to the Jailor's Commodity § 430. It was a great Strait that People were in especially that dwell near any busie Officer or malicious Enemy as who doth not Many durst not pray in their Families if above four Persons came in to dine with them In a Gentleman's House it is ordinary for more than four of Visitors Neighbours Messengers or one sort or other to be most or many days at Dinner with them and then many durst not go to Prayer and some durst scarce crave a Blessing on their Meat or give God thanks for it Some thought they might venture if they withdrew into another Room and left the Strangers by themselves But others said It is all one if they be but in the same House though out of hearing when it cometh to the Judgment of the Justices In London where the Houses are contiguous some thought if they were in several Houses and heard one another through the Wall or a Window it would avoid the Law But others said It is all in vain whilst the Justice is Judge whether it was a Meeting or no. Great Lawyers said If you come on a visit or business though you be present at Prayer or Sermon it is no breach of the Law because you met not on pretence of a Religious Exercise But those that tried them said Such Words are but Wind when the Justices come to judge you § 431. And here the Fanaticks called Quakers did greatly relieve the sober People for a time for they were so resolute and gloried in their Constancy and Sufferings that they assembled openly at the Bull and Mouth near Aldersgate and were dragged away daily to the Common Jail and yet desisted not but the rest came the next day nevertheless So that the Jail at Newgate was filled with them Abundance of them died in Prison and yet they continued their Assemblies still And the poor deluded Souls would sometimes meet only to sit still in Silence when as they said the Spirit did not speak And it was a great Question Whether this Silence was a Religious Exercise not allowed by the Liturgy c. And once upon some such Reasons as these when they were tried at the Sessions in order to a Banishment the Jury acquitted them but were grievously threatned for it After that another Jury did acquit them and some of them were fined and imprisoned for it But thus the Quakers so employed Sir R. B. and the other Searchers and Prosecutors that they had the less leisure to look after the Meetings of Soberer men which was much to their present ease § 432. And now the Divisions or rather the Censures of the Non-conforming People against their Ministers and one another began to increase which was long foreseen but could not be avoided and I that had incurred so much the displeasure of the Prelates and all their Party by pleading for the Peace of the Non-conformists did fall under more of their displeasure than any one man besides as far as I could learn And with me they joyned Dr. Bates because we went to the Publick Assemblies and also to the Common Prayer even to the beginning of it Not that they thought worse of us than of others but that they thought that our Example would do more harm For I must bear them witness that in the midst of all their Censures of my Judgment and Actions they never Censured my Affections and Intentions nor abated their Charitable Estimation of me in the main And of the leading Prelates I had so much favour in their hottest Indignation that they thought what I did against their Interest was only in obedience to my Conscience So that I see by experience that he that is impartially and sincerely for Truth and Peace and Piety against all Factions shall have his Honesty acknowledged by the several Factions whilst his Actions as cross to their Interest are detested Whereas he that joyneth with one of the Factions shall have both his Person and Actions condemned by the other though his Party may applaud both § 433. My Judgment was for the holding of Communion with Assemblies of both Parties and ordinarily I went to some Parish Church where I heard a Learned Minister that had not obtruded himself upon the People but was chosen by them and preached well as Dr. Wilkins Dr. Tillotson Mr. Nest c. and I joyned also in the Common Prayers of the Church And as oft else as I had fit opportunity I privately preached and prayed my self either with Independents or Presbyterians that desired me And I professed to all upon all occasions that though I justified not all things which they held or did in any of their Churches yet as long as they made not any Sin of mine a Condition of my Communion with them I would occasionally joyn with any true Church in publick or private so be it they preached not for Heresie nor against a holy and peaceable Life nor turned not their Strein to Sedition or uncharitable Reviling one another Even as I would hold occasional Communion with a Church of Lutherans or Greeks or Abassines if I passed through their Countreys Though caeteris paribus I preferred Publick Assemblies which have the Magistrates Countenance before Private yet I more preferred those that have pure Worship and Discipline and powerful Preaching before the scandalous undisciplined ignorant Churches of ignorant and formal lifeless Ministers And so far as I had my choice my most usual Communion should be with those Assemblies that I thought the best yet would I have occasional Communion with others as Members of the Catholick Church to shew my Catholick Communion with all the Body of Christ. Yea and my ordinary Communion should be with a Church that used the Common Prayer rather than with none or with a worse And the Lord's Day I would spend in Church Communion it being principally appointed to that end and not in any meer Family Worship or Meetings with a few Christians occasionally which met not as a Church This was my Resolution But the confidence of many on the other side was as great as mine
the Churches of England and faithfully to preserve the peace and happiness thereof And all those who are qualified with abilities according to the Law and take the Oaths and Declarations abovesaid shall be allowed to preach Lectures and Occasional Sermons and to Catechize and to be presented and admitted to any Benefice or to any Ecclesiastical or Academical promotions or to the teaching of Schools 3. Every person admitted to any Benefice with cure of Souls shall be obliged himself on some Lord's day within a time prefixed to read the Liturgy appointed for that day when it is satisfactorily altered and the greatest part of it in the mean time and to be often present at the reading of it and sometimes to administer the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper according to the said Liturgies And it shall by himself or some other allowed Minister be constantly used in his Church and the Sacraments frequently administred as is required by the Law 4. The 4th was against the Ceremonies without alteration in their own words save about bowing at the Name âesus as after 5. No Bishop Chancellor or other Ecclesiastical Officers shall have power to silence any allowed Minister or suspend him ãâã officio vel beneficio arbitrarily or for any cause without a known Law And in case of any such arbitary or injurious silencing and suspension there shall be allowed an appeal to some of his Majestie 's Courts of Iustice so as it may be prosecuted in a competent time and at a tolerable expence being both Bishops and Presbyters and all Ecclesiastical persons are under the Government of the King and punishable by him for gross and injurious male-administrations 6. Though we judge it the Duty of Ministers to Catechize instruct exhort direct and comfort the people personally as well as publickly upon just occasion yet lest a pretended necessity of Examinations before the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper or an unwarrantable strictness should introduce Church-Tyranny and wrong the faithful by keeping them from the Communion let all those be admitted to the Communion who since their Infant baptism have at years of discretion manifested to the Bishop or the Ministers of the Parish Church where they live a tolerable understanding of the Essential points of Faith and Godliness that is of the Baptismal Covenant and of the nature and use of the Lord's Supper and have personally owned before them or the Church the Covenant which by others they made in Baptism professing their Resolution to keep the same in a Faithful Godly Righteous Charitable and Temporal Life and are not since this profession revolted to Atheism Insidelity or Heresy that is the denying of some Essential Article of faith and live not impenitently in any gross and scandalous sin And therefore in the Register of each Parish let all their Names be written who have either before their Confirmation or at any other time thus understandingly owned their Baptismal Covenant and a Certificate thereof from the Minister of the place shall serve without any further examination for their admission to Communion in that or any other Parish Church where they shall after live till by the aforesaid revolts they have merited their suspension 7. Because in many families there are none who can read or pray âor call to remembrance what they have heard to edify themselves and spend the Lords day in holy Exercises and many of these live so far from the Church that they go more seldom than the rest and therefore have great need of the assistance of their Neighbours it is not to be taken for a Conventicle or unlawful meeting when Neighbours shall peaceably joyn together in reading the Scripture or any good books or repeating publick Sermons and praying and âging âsalms to God whilst they do it under the inspection of the Minister and not in opposition to the publick Assemblies Nor yet that meeting where the Minister shall privately Catechize his Neighbours or pray with them when they are in sickness danger or distress tho persons of several Families shall be present 8. Whereas the Canon and Rubrick forbid the adâission of notorious scandalous sinners to the Lords table be it enacted that those who are proved to deride or scorn at Christianity or the holy Scriptures or the Life of Reward and Punishment or the serious practice of a Godly Life and strict obedience to Gods Commands shall be numbered with the Scandalous sinners mentioned in the Canon and Rubrick and not admitted before repentance to the holy Communion § 69. The following paper will give you the reasons of all our alterations of their form of Words But I must add this that we thought not the form of Subscription sufficient to keep out a Papist from the established Ministery much less from a Toleration which we medled not with And here and in other alterations I bore the blame and they told me that no Man would put in such doubts but I. And I will here tell Posterity this Truth as a Mystery yet only to the blind which must not now be spoken that I believe that I have been guilty of hindering our own Liberties in all Treaties that ever I was employ'd in For I remember not one in which there was not some crevice or contrivance or terms offered for such a Toleration as would have let in the moderate Papists with us And if we would but have opened the Door to let the Papists in that their Toleration might have been charged upon us as being for our sakes and by our request or procuâement we might in all likelihood have had our part But though for my own part I am not for Cruelty against Papists any more than others even when they are most cruel to us but could allow them a certain degree of liberty on Terms that shall secure the common Peace and the People's Souls yet I shall never be one of them that by any renewed pressures or severities shall be forced to petition for the Papists liberty if they must have it let them Petition for it themselves No craft of Iesuits or Prelates shall thunder me cudgel me or cheat me into the Opinion that it is now necessary for our own Ministry Liberty or Lives that we I say we Nonconformists be the famed Introducers of the Papists Toleration that so neither Papists nor Prelatists may bear the odium of it but may lay it all on us God do what he will with us his way is best but I think that this is not his way § 70. Upon these Alterations I was put to give in my Reasons of them which were as followeth The Reasons of our Alterations of your Proposals 1. I Put in Presidents c. to avoid Dispute whether such were meer Presbyters or as some think Bishops 2. I leave out time of disorder because it will else exclude all that were Ordained by Presbyters since the King came in 3. I put in Instituted and Authorized to intimate that it is not an Ordination to
I so far defie any Accuser who will question my Loyalty that as I have taken the Oaths of Supremacy and of Allegiance and a special Oath of Fidelity when I was Sworn I know not why as His Majesty's Servant so I am ready to give a much fulleâ signification of my Loyalty than that Oath if I had taken it would be And to own all that is said for the Power of Kings and of the Subject's Obedience and Non-resistance by any or all the Councils and Confessions of any Christian Churches upon Earth whether Greeks or Romans Reformed Episcopal Presbyterian or any that are fit to be owned as Christians that ever came to my notice besides what is contained in the Laws of our own Land And if this will not serve I shall patiently wait in my Appeal to the Un-erring Universal Judgment § 123. 2. In other manner than is allowed by the Liturgy or Practice of the Church of England At which Conventicle Meeting or Assembly there should be Five Persons or more Assembled over and above those of the Houshold Pos. 1. To Preach or Teach in a House not Consecrated for a Temple is not contrary to the Liturgy and Practice of the Church of England Arg. 1. That which the Scripture expresly alloweth is not contrary to the Liturgy and Practice of the Church of England But to Preach and Teach even Multitudes in Houses and other places not so Consecrated the Scripture expresly alloweth Ergo. The Major is proved 1. Because the Book of Ordination requireth that all that are Ordained shall promise to Instruct the People out of the Holy Scripture being persuaded that they contain sufficiently all Doctrine required of Necessity to Salvation and to teach no other And with all Faithful Diligence to banish all Doctrines contrary to God's Word And to use both publick and private Monitions and Exhortations as well to the Sick as to the whole as need shall require and occasion shall be given 2 The same Sufficiency of the Scripture is asserted in the 6th Article of the Church And Article 20. bindeth us to hold That it is not lawful for the Church to ordain any thing contrary to God's written Word So Art 21. more 3. The said Scriptures are appointed by the Rubrick to be read as the Word of God himself 4. The Law of the Land declareth That nothing shall be taken for Law which is contrary to the Word of God 5. The First and Second Homily shew the sufficiency of it and necessity to all Men. The Minor is proved 1. from Acts 20. 20. 7 8 28. last 8. 4 25 35. 10. 34. 12. 12. 2 Tim. 4. 1 2. Mat. 5. 1 2. Mark 2. 13. 10. 1. Luke 5. 3. 13. 26. 2. From those Texts which command Christ's Ministers to Preach and not forbear Therefore if they be forbidden to Preach in the Temples they must do it elsewhere Iohn 21. 15 16 17. 1 Cor. 9. 16. Acts 4. 18 19 20. 2 Tim. 4. 1 2. Luke 9. 62. 3. From the Expository Practice of the Church in all Ages 4. From the Expository Practice of the Universal Church of England who Preached in Houses in the time of their late Restraint by Cromwel Arg. 2. The Church of England bindeth Ministers to Teach both publickly and privately in their Ordination as afore recited 2. In the Liturgy for the Visitation and Communion of the Sick it alloweth private Exhortation Prayer and Sacraments 3. The 13 Canon requireth that the Lord's Day and other Holy-Days be spent in publick and private Prayers And the very Canon 71. which most restraineth us from Preaching and Administring the Sacrament in private Houses doth expresly except Times of necessity when any is so impotent as he cannot go to Church or dangerously sick c. 4. The instructing of our Families and Praying with them is not disallowed by the Church And I my self have a Family and Persons impotent therein who cannot go to Church to Teach Arg. 3. The 76 Can. condemneth every Minister who voluntarily relinquisheth his Ministry and liveth as a Lay-Man Ergo We must forbear no more of the Ministerial Work than is forbidden us Pos. 2. The number of Persons present above Four cannot be meant by this Act as that which maketh the Religious Exercise to be in other manner than allowed by the Liturgy or Practise of the Church Arg. 1. Because the manner of the Exercise and the number of Persons are most expresly distinguished And the restraint of the number is expresly affixed only to them who shall use such unallowed manner of Religious Exercises not medling at all with others The Words at which Conventicle c. do shew the Meeting to be before described by the manner of Exercise Otherwise the Words would be worse than Non-sense 2. Because if the Words be not so interpreted then they must condemn all our Church Meetings for having above four As if they had said where Five are met it is contrary to the Liturgy of the Church which cannot be If it be said That for above Four to meet in a House is not allowed by the Church I Answer 1. That is a Matter which this Act meddleth not with as is proved by the foresaid distinguishing the manner of Exercise from the number of Persons 2. Nor doth the Act speak of private Houses or put any difference between them and Churches but equally restraineth Meetings in Churches which are for disallowed Exercises of Religion 3. Nor is it true in it self that the Church disalloweth the number of Five in private Houses as is proved before But it contrarily requireth that at private Communions there shall be Neighbours got to Communicate and not fewer than three or two And at private Baptisms and other occasions the number is not limited by the Church at all 3. Because the Act is directed only against seditious Sectaries and their Conventicles 4. Because the Words of the Act shew that the Law-makers concur with the sence of the Church of England which is no where so strict against Nonconformity as in the Canons And in these Canons viz. 73 and 11. A Conventicle is purposely and plainly descibed to be such other Meetings Assemblies or Congregations than are by the Laws held and allowed which challenge to themselves the Name of true and lawful Churches Or else secret Meetings of Priests or Ministers to consult upon any matter or course to be taken by them or upon their motion or direction by any other which may any way tend to the impeachment or depriving of the Doctrine of the Church of England or the book of Common-Prayer or of any part of the Government and Discipline of the Church So that where there is no such Consultation of Ministers nor no Assemblies that challenge to themselves the Name of true and Lawful Churches distinct from the allowed Assemblies there are no Conventicles in the sence of the Canons of the Church of England which this Act professeth to
approved by Him 3. And there set open the Doors to all Comers 4. And Preach not Seditiously 5. Nor against the Discipline or Government of the Church of England saving that the Papists shall have no other publick Places but their Houses any where under their own Government without Limitation or Restriction to any number of Places or Persons or any necessity of getting Approbation so that they are immediately in possession of a securer and fuller Liberty than the Protestant-Nonconformists hope for for how or when they will get Churches built we know not till that be done they are more terribly restrained form Meeting than before And who will build Churches that have no Security to enjoy them one Week time will shew And all this is said to be for avoiding the danger of Conventicles in private c. when yet the Papists are allowed such Conventicles in as many Houses as they please § 213. A Paper sent from one Mr. Edwards a Lawyer of Kingston received from a Papist Mr. Langhorn as a Challenge was sent to me as by him with desires of an Answer which occasioned my Book called The Certainty of the Protestant Religion without Popery § 214. When the King's Declaration for Liberty was out the London Nonconformable Ministers were incited to return His Majesty their Thanks At their Meeting Dr. Seaman and Mr. Ienkins who had been till then most distant from the Court were for a Thanksgiving in such high applauding Terms as Dr. Manton and almost all the rest dissented from and some were for avoiding Terms of Approbation lest the Parliament should fall upon them and some because they had far rather have had any tolerable state of Unity with the publick Ministery than a Toleration supposing 1. That the Toleration was not chiefly for their sakes but for the Papists and that they should hold it no longer than that Interest required it which is inconsistent with the Interest of the Protestant's Religion and the Church of England And that they had no security of it but it might be taken from them at any time in a Day 2. Because they thought that it tended to continue our Divisions and to weaken the Protestant Ministery and Church and that while the Body of the Protestant People were in all places divided one part was still ready to be used against the other and many Sins and Calamities kept up And the present Generation of Nonconformists like to be soon worn out and the Publick Assemblies to be lamentably disadvantaged by young raw unqualified Ministers that were likely to be introduced They concluded therefore on a cautelous and moderate Thanksgiving for the King's Clemency and their own Liberty And when they could not come to Agreement about their Form the Lord Arlington Introduced them to a verbal Extemporate Thanksgiving and so their Difference was ended as to that § 215. This Question Whether Toleration of us in our different Assemblies or such an Abatement of Impositions as would restore some Ministers to the Publick Assemblies by a Law were more desireable was a great Controversie then among the Nonconformists and greater it had been but that the hopes of Abatements called then a Comprehension were so low as made them the less concerned in the Agitation of it But when ever there was a new Session of Parliament which put them in some little hope of Abatements the Controversie began to revive according to the measure of those Hopes The Independents and all the Sectaries and some few Presbyterians especially in London who had large Congregations and Liberty and Encouragement were rather for a Toleration The rest of the Presbyterians and the Episcopal Nonconformists were for Abatement and Comprehension The Reasons of the former were 1. The Parliament will abate so little as will take in but few 2. It will tempt the rest to stretch their Consciences 3. It will divide us 4. It will leave those that Conform not under greater Contempt and Severities 5. We shall have much purer Worship and Discipline as we are 6. What Corruptions are not now removed by this Abatement will be the faster settled and the Reformation left more hopeless The grosser are our Church-Corruptions the more hope of a Reformation Some that were of the other Mind on the contrary thus stated their Desires We would not have Abatements alone but besides that a Toleration of all that are Tolerable And when they ask us What Abatements will satisfie us and procure our Vnion with them We will truly tell them in several Degrees So much will satisfie all and procure a perfect Vnion So much less will take in most or half and so much less will take in a few And we must take that measure which you will grant us in whose power it is And their Reasons were such as aforesaid for this Choice 1. They said that it is the Religion which obtaineth the Publick Churches and Maintenance which will be the Religion of the Land and which the Body of the People will be of 2. If we are shut out wholly thence so bad a sort will come in as will be ready to strike up an Agreement with the Papists and let them in on pretence of Concord or Moderation when worldly Interest shall require it 3. If we are shut out of the Publick Churches we shall still be look'd on as their Enemies with Jealousie and ill will and as Separatists with Reproach 4. Few of the Rich and Rulers will joyn with us and so we shall prepare Parliaments and Justices by Alienation to further Severities against us 5. The work of Conversion will go slowly on for we shall speak to few but those that are already Religious and the Conformists who are very many of them cold and lifeless must be the Preachers to the Ignorant and Vicious and Ungodly And so the Land will grow worse and worse 6. We shall keep open a Door for all Sectts and Schisms and the Reproach of them all will be cast on us 7. We shall be still uncertain of the continuance of our Liberty for one Week It is easie to find Reasons to cast us out of all when-ever Interest or Wrath shall require it 8. We are a hated People to too many of our Superiours and it is not for our Sakes that Liberty is granted us we shall hold it no longer than the Papists will for whose sakes we have it that they also may have theirs And that they will grant it us no longer than the Interest and Increase of their Religion requireth it And that which is for the Interest and Increase of their Religion is contrary to ours 9. There are already about 500 that are dead and have Conformed since our Silencing and the rest will all be quickly dead And then all will fall quietly into the Conformists hands and the Churches be more corrupt than if now we get but a half Reformation 10. And it shall be no Division of us to have half taken into the Publick
of London had procured it me so without my knowledg or endeavour I sought none so long 1. Because I was unwilling to be or seem any Cause of that way of Liberty if a better might have been had and therefore would not meddle in it 2. I Lived ten Miles from London and thought not just to come and set up a Congregation there till the Ministers had fully settled theirs who had born the burden there in the times of the raging Plague and Fire and other Calamities lest I should draw away any of their Auditors and hinder their Maintenance 3. I perceived that no one that ever I heard of till mine could get a License unless he would be intituled in it a Presbyterian Independent Anabaptist or of some Sect. The 19th of Novemb. my baptism-Baptism-Day was the first Day after ten Years Silence that I preached in a tolerated Publick Assembly though not yet tolerated in any Consecrated Church but only against Law in my own House § 227. Some Merchants set up a Tuesday's Lecture in London to be kept by six Ministers at Pinner's-Hall allowing them 20 s. a piece each Sermon of whom they chose me to be one But when I had Preached there but four Sermons I found the Independents so quarrelsome with what I said that all the City did ring of their back-bitings and false Accusations So that had I but preached for Unity and against Division or unnecessary with-drawing from each other or against unwarrantable narrowing of Christ's Church it was cryed abroad that I preached against the Independents especially if I did but say That Man's Will had a Natural Liberty though a Moral Thraldom to Vice and that Men might have Christ and Life if they were truly willing though Grace must make them willing and that Men have power to do better than they do It was cryed abroad among all the Party that I Preached up Arminianism and Free-Will and Man's Power and O! what an odious Crime was this § 228. Ianuary 24. 1672 3. I began a Friday-Lecture at Mr. Turner's Church in New-street near Fetter-Lane with great Convenience and God's encouraging Blessing but I never took a penny of Money for it of any one And on the Lord's Days I had no Congregation to preach to but occasionally to any that desire me being unwilling to set up a Church and become the Pastor of any or take Maintenance in this distracted and unsettled way unless further Changes shall manifest it to be my Duty Nor did I ever yet give the Sacrament to any one Person but to my old Flock at Kiderminster I see it offendeth the Conformists and hath many other Present Inconveniencies while we have any hope of Restoration and Concord from the Parliament § 229. About this time Cornet-Castle in Iersey was by Lightning strangely torn to pieces and blown up which was attended with many notable Accidents an account whereof was published 230. The Parliament met again in February and voted down the King's Declaration as illegal And the King promised them that it should not be brought into President And thereupon they consulted of a Bill for the ease of Nonconformists or Dissenters and many of them highly professed their resolution to carry it on But when they had granted the Tax they turned it off and left it undone destroying our shelter of the King's Declaration and so leaving us to the Storm of all their severe Laws which some Country Justices rigorously executed but the most forbore § 231. On February 20. I took my House in Bloomsbury in in London and removed thither after Easter with my Family God having mercifully given me three years great Peace among quiet Neighbours at Totteridge and much more Health or Ease than I expected and some opportunity to serve him § 132. The Parliament sat again and talked as if they would have united us by abatement of some of their Impositions But when they had voted down the King's Declaration of Toleration as Illegal and he had promised them that it should never be drawn into a Precedent and that they had granted a large Tax they frustrated the hopes they had raised in some Credulous Men and left all as they found it § 133. Many impudent railing lying Books were published against the Nonconformists about this time Sam. Parker Printed one against Mr. Marvell and therein tells the World what wicked intolerable Persons we are to keep up Divisions in the Church about things which we our selves confess to be lawful and that at Worcester-House before the King as he was told we professed that there was nothing in the Liturgy which we took to be unlawful but that we pleaded only for tenderness or forbearance towards others Whereas 1. There was no mention of any such thing as Worcester-House or before the King 2. Our Business before the King at Worcester-House was to have the King's Declaration about Ecclesiastical Affairs read and both Parties to say what they had against it and then the King to tell what he would have pass in the draught And the Lord Chancellor Hide had by mistake put something of that which Pârker mentioneth in the first Draught which was privately shewed us by him and we had told him that he mistook us we had never said any such thing We had indeed said that the Work which we were called to was not to tell how much we our selves thought to be Lawful or Unlawful in the Government Worship and Ceremonies but what was the necessary means of uniting all his Majesty's Protestant Subjects who yet were not of the same Apprehension about each Ceremony among themselves Whereupon the Lord Chancellor had blotted out that passage which said They were glad to find us approving of the Liturgy c. and only put in of a Liturgy as is yet to be seen in the Declaration Published and in the first Draught of it which I have a Copy of And it was after at the Savoy where the Liturgy was treated of where 1. We gave in those Exceptions against many things in the Liturgy which were Printed And among others against divers Untruths as when divers Weeks after Christ's Nativity-day Eastâ Whitsunday it was to be said in the Collects that On that Day Christ was born rose the Holy-Ghost came down c. 2. We disputed many days against an Imposition of the Liturgy as Sinful 3. Being demanded by Bishop Cousins in the Chair by a Writing as from some great one as he spake that we should give in an Enumeration of what we took to be flat Sins in the Liturgy as distinct from meer Inconveniences I brought in ten Particulars the next Morning of which my Brethren put out two meerly for fear of angering them and the other eight we presented to them and never had a word of Answer but an angry rebuke for offering to charge a whole Church with Sin as they spake yet doth this Man tell the World that we professed our selves to take it to be all
Stomach and extream Acrimony of Blood by some Fault of the Liver About the Year 1658. finding the Inflation much in the Membranes of the Reins I suspected the Stone and thought that one of my extream Leanness might possibly feel it I felt both my Kidnies plainly indurate like Stone But never having had a Nephritick Fit nor Stone came from me in my Life and knowing that if that which I felt was Stone the Greatness prohibited all Medicine that tended to a Cure I thought therefore that it was best for me to be ignorant what it was And so far was I from melancholy that I soon forgot that I had felt it even for about Fifteen Years But my Inflations beginning usually in my Reins and all my Back daily torn and greatly pained by it 1673. it turned to terrible Suffocations of my Brain and Lungs So that if I slept I was suddenly and painfully awakened The Abatement of Urine and constant Pain which Nature almost yielded to as Victorious renewed my Suspicion of the Stone And my Old Exploration And feeling my Lean Back both the Kidneys were greatlier indurate than before and the Membrane so sore to touch as if nothing but Stone were within them The Physicians said That the Stone cannot be felt with the Hand I desired Four of the Chief of them to feel them They all concluded that it is the Kidneys which they felt and that they are hard like Stone or Bone but what it is they could not tell but they thought if both the Kidneys had Stones so big as seemed to such feeling it was impossible but I should be much worse by Vomiting and Torment and not able to Preach and go about I told them besides what Skenkius and many Observators say That I could tell them of many of late times whose Reins and Gall were full of Stone great ones in the Reins and many small ones in the Gall who had some of them never suspected the Stone and some but little But while One or Two of the Physicians as they use did say It could not be lest they should as they thought discourage me I became the Common Talk of the City especially the Women as if I had been a melancholy Humourist that conceited my Reins were petrified when it was no such matter but meer Conceit And so while I lay Night and Day in Pain my supposed Melancholy which I thank God all my Life hath been extraordinary free from became for a Year the Pity or Derision of the Town But the Discovery of my Case was a great mercy to my Body and my Soul For 1. Thereupon seeing that all Physicians had been deceived and perceiving that all my Flatulency and Pains came from the Reins by Stagnation Regurgitation and Acrimony I cast off all other Medicine and Diet and Twice a Week kept clean my Intestines by an Electuary of Cassia Terebinth Cypr. and Rhab. c. or Pills of Rhab. and Terebinth Scio. Using also Syrup of Mallows in all my Drink and God hath given me much more Abatements and Intermissions of Pain this Year and half than in my former overwhelming Pains I could expect 2. And whether it be a Schyrrus or Stones which I doubt not of I leave to them to tell others who shall dissect my Corps But sure I am that I have wonderful Cause of Thankfulness to God for the Ease which I have had these Forty Years Being fully satisfied that by ill Diet Old Cheese Raw Drinks and Salt Meats whatever it is I contracted it before Twenty Years of Age and since Twenty One or Twenty Two have had just the same Symptoms as now at Sixty saving the different strength of Nature to resist And that I should in Forty Years have few hours without pain to call me to redeem my Time and yet not one Nephritick Torment nor Acrimony of Urine save One Day of Bloody Urine nor intolerable kind of Pain What greater Bodily Mercy could I have had How merciful how suitable hath this Providence been My Pains now in Reins Bowels and Stomach c. are almost constant but with merciful Alleviations upon the foresaid means § 312. As I have written this to mind Physicians to search deeper when they use to take up with the General Hiding Names of Hypochondriacks and Scorbuticks and to caution Students so I now proceed to that which occasioned it I had tried Cow's Milk Goats Milk Breast Milk and lastly Asses Milk and none of them agreed with me But having Thirty Years ago read in many great Practitioners That for Bloody Vrine and meer Debility of the Reins Sheeps Milk doth Wonders see Gordonius Forestus Schoubo c. I had long a desire to try it and never had Opportunity But as I was saying this to my Friend a Child answered That their next Neighbour a Quaker did still milk their Sheep a Quarter of a Year after the usual time or near Whereupon I procured it for six Weeks to the greatest increase of my Ease Strength and Flesh of any thing that ever I had tried 2. And at the same time being driven from Home and having an Old License of the Bishop's yet in Force by the Countenance of that and the great industry of Mr. Berisford I had Leave and Invitation for Ten Lord's Days to Preach in the parish-Parish-Churches round about The first Parish that I Preach'd in after Thirteen Years Ejection and Prohibition was Rickmersworth and after that at Sarrat at Kings Langley at Chessam at Chalford and at Amersham and that often Twice a Day Those heard that had not come to Church of Seven Years and Two or Three Thousand heard where scarce an Hundred were wont to come and with so much Attention and Willingness as gave me very great Hopes that I never spake to them in vain And thus Soul and Body had these special Mercies § 313. But the Censures of Men pursued me as before The Envious Sort of the Prelatists accused me as if I had intruded into the Parish-Churches too boldly and without Authority The Quarrelsome Sectaries or Separatists did in London speak against me for drawing People to the Parish-Churches and the Liturgy and many gave out That I did Conform And all my Days nothing hath been charged on me so much as my Crimes as my costliest and greatest Duties But the pleasing of God and saving Souls will pay for all § 314. The Countries about Rickmersworth abounding with Quakers because Mr. W. Pen their Captain dwelleth there I was desirous that the Poor People should Once hear what was to be said for their Recovery Which coming to Mr. Pen's Ears he was forward to a Meeting where we continued speaking to Two Rooms full of People Fasting from Ten a Clock till-Five One Lord and Two Knights and Four Conformable Ministers besides others being present some all the Time and some part The Success gave me Cause to believe that it was not labour lost An Account of the Conference may be published ere
may say as much for the proving of the Universal Churches Practice in this Point as in most it being of constant and solemn use and none that I know of that ever opposed it But if you hold this universal Practice to be the other part of God's Law and do lay any thing much on it in other Points especially in Doctrinals I would advise you to get better Proof of the Universality than others use to bring who go that way As the Romish Church is not the the Universal nor the Romish and Greek together so the Opinion of four or five or more Fathers is no Evidence of the Judgment of the universal Church Till they are better agreed with themselves and one another it is hard taking a view of the Judgment of the Church universal in them in controverted Points Till Origen Tertullian c. cease to be accounted Hereticks till Firmilianus Cyprian and the Council of Carthage be better agreed with Stephen Bishop of Rome till Ruffinus cease to be a Heretick to Hierom and many the like Discords it 's hard seeing the Face of the Church universal in this Glass I was but even now reading in Hierom where he tells Austin that there were quaedam Haeretica in his Writings against him when yet to the impartial Reader the angry Man that morosus Senex had the unsounder Cause As long as the Writings of Clem. Alexandr Origen âatianus pretended Dyonisius Lactantius with so many more do tot erroribus scatere as long as many Councils have so erred and Council is a great Council and someâthings are imposed by them under the terrible Pennalty of Anathematizing which Rome it self doth take unlawful to be observed these are not perfect Indices of the Mind of Christ or the universal Church Read Baronius himself Tom. 3. what abundance of Errors in History he chargeth upon Epiphanius and others I suppose you to have read Daille and the Lord Digby on this yet think not that I would detract from the due Estimation of the Fathers or Councils or from the necessity of Tradition to the use which I have expressed in the Preface to the Second part of my Book of Rest. But I know not well in the matter of Not-kneeling and Not-fasting on the Lord's Day Not-reading the Books of Heathens c. how a Man should obey both the former Councils and the present Church of Rome it self yea or how in matter of giving the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper to Insants and other things the present Church and the former do agree And I would know whether it was not the Practice of that which you call the universal Church then which the following Ages did alter and contradict But all this part of the Answer is but occasional as to your Amplifications and not to the matter under debate I further answer you therefore that the universal Practice of the Church doth prove no more but that it was done and therefore by them judged a Duty to be done and so not to be omitted while they could use it all which I grant you I am not one that would have Ordination used without Imposition but in case of necessity But it follows not from all this that it is essential to Ordination suppose a Church institute a new Ceremony that every Bishop ordained shall have a Helmet on to signify that he must fight valiantly as a Captain under Christ and the Ordainer must lay his Hands on this If I can prove that it hath been the universal Practice of the Church in nudum apertum caput manus imponere doth it follow that this is essential and the contrary null If you ask what necessity there can be of Ordination sine manum Impositione I answer very great and ordinary viz. ut absentes ordinentur for want of which the Church hath suffered and may suffer very much When a Man is in remote Parts of the World and perhaps too scrupelous of playing the Bishop without Ordination if he must travel over Land and Sea for Ordination his Life may be gone or most of it spent while he is seeking Authority to use it for his Master If a few only of the Ordainers were left in a Country or in many Nations and those imprisoned or forced to hide themselves they might by an Instrument under their Hands Ordain when they could not at all or to one of a hundred by Imposition of Hands But yet all this is but the least necessary part of my Answer to your Argument To your Consequence therefore I answer by denying it If the Succession be interrupted what necessity is there that the next must come in without Imposition of Hands what shew of such a Consequence May not the illegitimate Ordainer imponere manus Or may he not himself enter by Imposition of Hands and yet be illegitimate and his Calling null If you think not only Imposition to be essential but also that nothing else is essential or that all are true Ministers that are ordained by a lawful Bishop per manum impositionem then do you egriously tibi ipsi imponere Suppose a lawful Bishop should ordain a Man into an unlawful Office as to be the universal Bishop or should ordain a known Heathen to be a Bishop by Imposition of Hands were not this null Yea and many a lower case as in case of Symony c. if Councils be of any Authority Here then the Succession is interrupted and yet this Man may Ordain others by Imposition of Hands Suppose in the case of Pope Ione the Succession interrupted for want of a capable Sex and yet she might Ordain by Imposition of Hands Lastly I answer This Argument can pretend to prove no more than the former That Ordination is essential to the Call of the Ministry Ergo So far as that is disproved so far is this And indeed it had been stronger arguing a Necessitate Ordinationis ad necessitatem impositionis manuum than e contra because all Arguing should be a Notiore But sure the Necessity of Imposition of Hands is minus notum then the necessity of Ordination Many a Thousand will yield that Ordination is essential I believe that will not yield it of that Imposition Having done with all that I find in this Paper I add this cross Argument for the enervating of all or if you will of your Second which is all If your Arguments do tend as well to prove the absolute Necessity of an uninterrupted Succession quoad modum as to every Mode and Circumstance in Ordination which the Apostles have required as due without express Dispensation for Omission as of legitimate Ecclesiastical Ordination it self then they are unsound At verum prius Ergo The Antecedent is proved thus The full Strength of all your Arguments is here Christ or his Apostles or the Church since have mentioned no other way of Conveying Ministerial Power but by Ordination and Imposition of Hands Ergo There is no other way and this is necessary
Rector of his Parish Church shall as such have power to Preach to them without any further License and to judge according to God's Word to whom and how to perform the proper Work of his Office on what Text and Subject to Preach in what Words and Order to Teach and Pray But if Canons also be made a Rule they shall not oblige him against the Word of God And if for Uniformity or some Mens disability he be tyed to use the Words of prescribed Forms called a Liturgy he shall not be so servilely tyed to them as to be punishable for every Omission of any Collect Sentence or Word while at least the greatest part of the Service appointed for the Day is there read and the Substance and Necessary Part of the Offices be there performed no though he omit the Cross in Baptism and the Surplice and deny not Communion to those that dare not receive it kneeling And if any worthy Minister scruple to use the Liturgy but will be present and not Preach against it he shall be capable notwithstanding of preaching as a Lecturer or Assistant if the Incumbent Pastor do Consent VII No Oath Subscription Covenant Profession or Promise shall be made Necessary to Ministers or Candidates for the Ministry besides the Oath of Allegiance and Supremacy and Subscribing to the Sacred Canonical Scriptures and to the ancient Creeds or at the most to the Articles of the Church excepting to them that scruple the Twentieth Thirty fourth and Thirty sixth as they speak only of Ceremonies Traditions and Bishops and the necessary Renunciation of Heresie Popery Rebellion and Usurpation and the Promise of Ministerial Fidelity according to the Word of God Or at least none but what the Reformed Churches are commonly agreed in And let none be capable of Benefices and Church-Dignities or Government in the Universities or Free-Schools who hath not taken the said Oaths Subscriptions and Renunciations VIII Let none have any Benefice with Cure of Souls who is not Ordained to the Sacred Ministry by such Bishops or Pastors as the Law shall thereto appoint for the time to come But those that already are otherwise Ordained by other Pastors shall not be disabled or required to be Ordained again And let no Pastor by Patrons or others be imposed on any Parish Church without the consent of the greater number of the stated Communicants And at his Entrance let some Neighbour Ministers in that Congregation declare him their Pastor as so Consented to and Ordained and preach to them the Duty of the Pastor and Flock and pray for his Success IX If any Pastor be accused of Tyranny Injury or Mal-administration he shall be responsible to the next Synod of Neighbour Pastors or to the Diocesan and his Synod or to the Magistrate or whomsoever the Law shall appoint and if guilty and unreformed after a first and second Admonition shall be punished as his Offence deserveth but only in a Course of Justice according to the Laws and not Arbitrarily Nor so as to be forbidden his Ministerial Labours till he be proved to do more hurt than good And if the supposed Injury to any who is denied Communion be doubtful or but to one or few let not for their sake the Church be deprived of their Pastor but let the Person if proved injured have power to forbear all his Payments and Tythes to the Pastor and to Communicate elsewhere X. Because Patrons who choose Pastors for all the Churches are of so different Minds and Dispositions that there is no certainty that none shall be by them Presented and by Bishops Instituted and Inducted to whom godly Persons may justly scruple to commit the Pastoral Conduct of their Souls whose Safety is more to them then all the World And because there may be some things left in the Liliurgy Church Government and Orders which after their best search may be judged sinful by such godly and peaceable Christians as yet consent to the Word of God and all that the Apostles and their Churches practised And Humanity and Christianity abhor Persecution and Human Darkness and great Difference of Apprehensions is such as leaveth us in Despair of Variety and Concord in doubtful and unnecessary Things Let such Persons be allowed to assemble for Communion and the Worship of God under such Pastors and in such Order as they judge best Provided 1. That their Pastors and Teachers do take all the foresaid Oaths Professions and Subscriptions before some Court of Judicature or Justices at Sessions or the Diocesan as shall be by Law appointed who thereupon shall give them a Testimonial thereof or a written License of Toleration 2. That they be responsible for their Doctrine and Ministration and punishable according to the Laws if they preach or practice any thing inconsistent with their foresaid Profession of Faith and Obedience or of Christian Love and Peace 3. That their Communicants pay all Dues to the Parish Ministers and Churches where they live And if such People as live where the Incumbent is judged by them unfit for the Trust and Conduct of their Souls shall hold Communion with a Neighbour Parish Church they shall not be punishable for it They paying their Parish Dues at home Nor shall private Persons be forbidden peaceably to pray or edifie each other in their Houses XI Christian Priviledges and Church Communion being unvaluable Benefits and just Excommunication a dreadful Punishment no unwilling Person hath right to the said Benefits Therefore none shall be driven by Penalties to say that he is a Christian or to be Baptized or to have Communion in the Lord's Supper Nor shall any be Fined Imprisoned or Corporally and Positively punished by the Sword meerly as a Non-Communicant or Excommunicate and Reconciled but as the Magistrate shall judge the Crimes of themselves deserve But if Non-Communicants be denied all Publick Trust in Churches Universities or Civil Government it is more properly the Securing of he Kingdom Church and Souls then a punishing of them But all Parishioners at Age shall be obliged to forbear reproaching Religion and profaning the Lord's Day and shall hear publick Preaching in some allowed or tolerated Church and shall not refuse to be Catechized or to confer for their Instruction with the Parish Minister and shall pay him all his Tythes and Church Dues XII The Church Power above Parish Churches Diocefan Synodical Chancellors Officials Commissaries c. we presume not to meddle with But were it reduced to the Primitive State or to Archbishop Usher's Model of the Primitive Government yea or but to the King's Description in his Declaration 1660. about Ecclesiastical Affairs and if also the Bishops were chosen as of old for Six hundred years and more it would be a Reformation of great Benefit to the Kingdom and the Churches of Christ therein But if we have but Parish Reformation Religion will be preserved without any wrong or hurt to either the Diocesans or the Tolerated And if Diocesans be good Men
Symptom of a large and noble Soul History should inform admonish instruct and reclaim reform encourage Men that read it And therefore they that write it should ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. discern things Excellent and those things in their difference each from other and in their importance to the Reader and so take care that nothing doubtful false impertinent mean injurious cloudy or needlesly provoking or reflecting be exposed to Publick View by them nor any thing excessive or defective as relating to the just and worthy Ends of History The Author of the subsequent History now with God had an Eagle's Eye an honest Heart a thoughtful Soul a searching and considerate Spirit and a concerned frame of Mind to let the present and succeeding Generations duly know the real and true state and issues of the Occurrences and Transactions of his Age and Day and how much Judgement Truth and Candour appear in his following Accounts of Things the Candid and Impartial Reader will easily and quickly be resolved about Scandals arising from Ignorance and misreports of what related to our Church and State greatly affected his very tender Spirit and the removal and prevention of them and of what Guilt Calamities and Judgments might or did attend those Scandals was what induced Mr. Baxter to leave Posterity this History of his Life and Times § III. Memorable Persons Consultations Actions and Events with their respective Epochs Successions and Periods are the Subject Matter of History Propriety clearness and vigour of Expression is what duly and gratefully represents the Matter to the Reader Accurate Method gives advantage to the Memory as well as satisfaction to the Judgment The faithfulness fulness and freedom of relation conciliates a good Reputation to the Writer by its convincing Influences upon the Reader 's mind and thus it powerfully claims and extorts his Submission to the evident credibility of what he peruses and the weight and usefulness of the Things related makes the Reader serious and concerned to observe what he reads for finding the Matter great the Expression proper and lively the Current of the History orderly and exact and the Purposes and Ends various and important which the History subserves he accordingly values and uses it as a Treasure And from thence he extracts such Maxims and Principles as may greatly bestead him in every Exigence and in every Station and Article of Trust and Concern and Negotiation History tells us who have been upon the Stage how they came into Business and Trust what was the Compass and Import of their Province what they themselves therein signified to others and what others to them and what all availed to Posterity and how they went off and so what Figure they most deserv'd to make in the Records of Time § IV. He that well considers the Nature of Man his Relation to God God's governing of Man and the Conduct of Providence pursuant to God's concerns with Men and their concerns with him as also the Discipline and Interests of the Holy War with Satan will read History with a finer Eye and to better purpose than others can To covet endeavour and obtain ability and furniture from History Philology Divinity c. to minister to discursive Entertainment or Self-conceitedness Ambition Preferment or Reputation with Men is a design when ultimate so mean in God's Eye so odious and noysom to others when by them discerned and so uncomfortable and fatal to our selves when at last accounâed for as that no wise Man would terminate and center himself or his Studies there I have seen all sorts of Learning differently placed used and issued I can stay patiently to see the last Results of all I have seen Learning excellently implanted in a gracious heart So it was in Mr. Baxter and in several Prelates and Conformists and Non-conformists and others it is so at this day I have seen it without Grace or not so evidently under the influences and conduct of Grace as I have greatly desired it might have been and here what Partiality Malignity Faction Domination Superciliousness and Invectives hath his History and other Learning ministred unto Indeed sanctified Learning hath a lovely show And the Learning of graceless Persons hath in many Instances and Evidences greatly befriended God's Interest in the Christian World And the Knowledge which could not keep some from doing Mischief in the World and from their being fitted for Hell and from drawing others after them thither hath yet helped others to heavenliness and Heaven But he that well considers what Man is to God and God to Man what an Enemy degenerate Man is to God and himself what a state and frame and posture of War sin hath put Men into both against God themselves and each other what an Enemy Satan is to all and what advantages Sin gives him against us and how Christ is engaged against Satan for us as the Captain of our Salvation and how he manages this War by his Spirit Oracles Ordinances Officers and under-Agents in Church and State and by the Conduct of Providence over crowned Heads Thrones Senates Armies Navies greater and less Communities and single Persons in all things done by them for them or upon them or against them how he uses and influences the Faculties Actions Projects Confederacies and Interests of Men by poizing them changing them and turning them to his own purposes and praise He I say that well attends to these things in his Historical Readings and Studies will to his profit and delight discern God's Providence in and over the Affairs of Men to be expressive of God's Name ministring to his avouched purposes and a great Testimony to his Word and Son and to his Covenant and Servants § V. And such a Person was the Reverend Author and in part the Subject Matter of the subsequent Treatise He was an early Votary to his God so early as that he knew not when God engaged him first unto himself And hence he in great measures escaped those Evil Habits and Calamities which old Age ordinarily pays so dear for though he laments the carelesness and intemperance of his first childish and youthful days And if the Reader think it strange and mean that these and some other passages inferioris subsellij should be inserted amongst so many things far more considerable written by himself and published by me I crave leave to reply 1. That Conscience is a tender thing and when awaken'd it accounts no sin small nor any Calamity below most serious Thoughts and sensible and smart Resentments that evidently springs from the least Miscarriage which might and ought to have been prevented 2. That the apprehension of approaching Death made him severer in his Scrutinies and Reflections 3. That he thence thought himself concerned and bound in duty to warn others against all which he thought or found so very prejudicial to his own Soul and Body 4. That as mean passages as these are to be found in Ancient and Modern Lives and
Conversation amongst all Protestants and upon avoiding Divisions amongst Christ's Followers as that whatever obstructed these Concerns he was impatient of and warm against Truth Peace and Love was he a Votary to and Martyr for and hereunto did he devote most of his Life and Labours Dicam quod res est It is scandalous that there should be Divisions Distances Animosities and Contentions amongst Christians Protestants Dissenters against each other and in the Bowels of each Party But much hereof arises from unhappy Tempers Self-ignorance Confidence and Inobservance want of frequent patient and calm Conference and impartial Debates about things controverted addictedness to Self-Interest and Reputation with our respective Parties impatience of severe Thoughts and Studies and of impartial Consideration before we fix and pass our Judgment taking things too much upon Trust Prejudice against those whose Sentiments are different from our own laying too great a weight upon eccentrical and meaner things prying too boldly into and talking too confidentlyâ about things unrevealed or but darkly hinted to us in the Sacred Text and representing the Doctrine of our Christianity in our own Artificial Terms and Schemes and so confining the Interest Grace and Heart of God and Christ to our respective Parties as if we had forgot or had never read Rom. 14. 17 19. Acts 10 34 35. Gal. 6. 14 16. and Eph. 4. 1 ãâã That Person whose Thoughts Heart and Life shall meet me in the Spirit and Reach of 2 Pet. I. I II. shall have my hearty Love and Service although he determine never to hear me Preach or to Communicate with me all his days through the Impression of his Education or Acquaintance though at the same time I should be loth that such a narrow Thought should be the Principle Poise and Conduct of my Church Fellowship Spirit or Behaviour God hath I doubt not his eminent and valuable Servants inâall Parties and Perswasions amongst Christians An heavenly mind and Life is all in all with me I doubt not but that God hath many precious faithful Ones amongst the Men called Independants Presbyterians ââânabapâists Prelatical And I humbly judge it reasonable that 1. The Miscarriages of former Parties be not imputed to succeeding Parties who own not nor abet their Principles as productive of such practical Enormities 2. That the Miscarriages of some particular Persons be not charged on the rest until they profess or manifest their Approbation of them 3. That what is repented of and pardoned be not so received as to foment Divisions and Recriminations 4. That my trust from Mr. Baxter and faithfulness to him and to Posterity be not constrâed as the Result of any Spleen in me against any Person or Party mentioned in this following History 5. And that we all value that in one another which God thinks lovely where he forms and finds it And 6. O Utinam that we form no other Test and Canon of Christian Orthodoxy and Saving Soundness and Christian Fellowship than what the Sacred Scriptures give us as Explicatory of the Christian Baptismal Creed and Covenant as influencing us into an holy Life and heavenly Hopes and Joys I thought once to have given the World a faithful Abstract of Mr Baxter's Doctrines or Judgment containing the Sence of what he held about Justification Faith Works c. and yet laying aside his Terms of Art that hereby the Reader might discern the Consonancy of it to the Sacred Text and to the Doctrinal Confessions of the Reformed Churches his Consistence with himself and his nearer approach in Judgment to those from whom he seems to differ much than the prejudiced Adversaries are aware of But this must be a Work of Time if not an Enterprize too great for me as I justly fear it is But I will do by him as I would do by others and have them do by me viz. give him his owned Explication of the Baptismal Creed and Covenant as a fit Test to try his Judgment by and if his Doctrines in his other Treatises consist herewith others perhaps will see more Cause to think him Orthodox in the most weighty Articles and less to be suspected notwithstanding his different Modes of Speech The Things professedly believed by him as may be seen in his Christian Concord were THat there is one only God The Father Infinite in Being Wisdom Goodness and Power the Maker Preserver and Disposer of all things and the most just and merciful Lord of All. That Mankind being fallen by Sin from God and Happiness under the Wrath of God the Curse of his Law and the Power of the Devil God so loved the World that he gave his only Son to be their Redeemer who being God and one with the Father did take to him our Nature and became Man being conceived of the Holy Ghost in the Virgin Mary and born of her and named JESUS CHRIST and having liv'd on Earth without Sin and wrought many Miracles for a witness of his Truth he gave up himself a Sacrifice for our Sins and a Ransom for ãâã in suffering Death on the Cross and being buried he is Lord of all in Glory with the Father And having ordained that all that truly repent and believe in him and love him above all things and sincerely obey him and that to the Death shall be saved and they that will not shall be damned and commended his Ministers to preach the Gospel to the World He will come again and raise the Bodies of all Men from Death and will set all the World before him to be judged according to what they have done in the Body and he will adjudge the Righteous to Life Everlasting and the rest to Everlasting Punishment which shall be Executed accordingly That God the Holy Ghost the Spirit of the Father and the Son was âânt from the Father by the Son to inspire and guide the Prophets and Apostles that they might fully reveal the Doctrine of Christ And by multitudes of Evident Miracles and wonderful Gifts to be the great Witness of Christ and of the Truth of his Holy Word And also to dwell and work in all that are drawn to believe that being first joyned to Christ their Head and into one Church which is his Body and so pardoned and made the Sons of God they may be a peculiar People sanctified to Christ and may mortifie the Fesh and overcome the World and the Devil and being zealous of good Works may serve God in Holiness and Righteousness and may live in the special Love and Communion of the Saints and in hope of Christ's Coming and of Everlasting Life In the belief hereof the Things consented to were as followeth THat he heartily took this one GOD for his only GGD and his chief Good and this IESUS CHRIST for his only Lord Redeemer and Saviour and this HOLY GHOST for his Sanctifier and the Doctrine by him revealed and sealed by his Miracles and now contained in the Holy Scriptures he took for the Law of God
against Scandalous Ministers he shews how by that means he came to be settled in the Town of Kidderminster as Lecturer to a scandalous Incumbent against whom a Petition had been presented to that Committee had âe not consented to his Settlement under him p. 18 c. a sort of a Prediction of his in a Funeral Sermon preacht afterwards at Bridgnorth p. 20. His Temptations to Infidelity and to question the Truth of the Scriptures c. with the means of his being extricated out of them p. 21 c. a remarkable story of a false Accusation of one Mr. Cross a pious Minister in the Neighbourhood of Kidderminster as if he attempted to ravish a Woman with its detection p. 24. A return to the Proceedings of the Parliament and Account of the springs and rise of the Civil War to p. 29. The Case of the Country stated about the Civil Differences between King and Parliament and the Ecclesiastical Differences between the Prelatical and the Antiprelatical Party from p. 30. to p. 38. His own sense of and ãâã about this matter p. 39. Here he returns to the series of his own Life and relates a remarkable story of his preservation from the fury of the rabble at Kidderminster who were enrag'd upon the Churchwardens going to remove a Crucifix according to order of Parliament p. 40. upon the Peoples tumultuousness he retired to Gloucester where he first met with some of the Anabaptists p. 40 41. then he returns to Kidderminster where a little after some of Essexes Army quarter'd but they retiring before a part of the Kings Army and he finding the Rabble furious thought not his stay sase and so went with the Essexians to Worcester p. 42. October the 23 d 1640. the day of Edge-hill Fight he preacht at Alcester and the next day went to see the place of Battel p. 43. after this he went to Coventry where he continued a year preaching to the Town and Garrison p. 44. he went with some Country Gentlemen to Weâm and other places designing to leave Coventry but soon return'd thither again and stây'd there another year having much trouble from Separatists Anabaptists and Antinomians p. 45. Of the laying the Earl of Essex aside and the new modelling the Army p. 47. Of the Scotch Covenant How far Prelacy was abjur'd in it as it was explain'd by the Assembly of Divines p. 48. of Cromwell's Interest in the new modell'd Army and the change of the old Cause p. 49. the Fight at Naseby and its Consequences p. 50. an Account of his first coming into the Army presently after that Fight the Principles and Temper he then found prevail amongst them p. 50 51. How he became a Chaplain to Col. Whalley's Regiment and upon what grounds and considerations p. 52. how strenuously he set himself to oppose the Sectaries in the Army p. 53. An Account of the several Marches and most remarkable Actions of the Army while he continued in it from p. 54. to p. 58. An Account of a Dispute he maintain'd for an whole day together with some of the Sectaries of the Army in the Church at Agmondesham in Buckinghamshire p. 56. His sickness forc't him to withdraw from the Army retiring from which he after several removes returns to Kidderminster p. 58. A further Account of the Proceedings of the Sectaries after he left the Army and of Oliver's intreagues p. 59. An Account of the King's treatment after his delivering himself to the Scots till he was forc't to fly to the Isle of Wight p. 60 61. of the Treaty that was on foot with the King while he was confin'd there and the Dispute between the Kings and Parliaments Divines concerning the Point of Episcopacy and his Iudgment about it p. 62. What follow'd afterwards till the King's Tryal and Execution p. 63. Of the Engagement his Iudgment of it and Preaching against it p. 64. What hindred Cromwell's advancement after the taking off the King p. 65. of King Charles the Second his being forc't by the Scots to take the Covenant before they would admit him to the Succession and his Iudgment thereupon p. 66. Of the Order of the Rump for all Ministers upon pain of Sequestration to pray to God for success for the Army advancing against the Scots and to return Thanks for their Victories and his Practice about it p. 66. Of the trouble of the Presbyterian Ministers in London on account of their adherence to the King and Mr. Love's Tryal p. 67. of Cromwell's march into Scotland and his Victory there the King's march into England and the Fight at Worcester p. 68 69. of what follow'd after till Cromwell became Protectour and the Iudgment of the generality of the Ministers as to the point of Submission to him p. 70 71. of the Triers of Ministers chosen by Cromwell p. 72. of the Assembly at Westminster p. 73. Of the several Sects which sprang up in these times Of the Vanists Sir Henry Vane's Character p. 74 75. Of the Seekers and Ranters p. 76. of the Quakers and Behmenists p. 77. of other Sect-Masters as Dr. Gell Mr. Parker Dr. Gibbon c. p. 78. From publick he then passes to his own personal Affairs And gives a full Account of the Sequestration of the Living of Kidderminster p. 79. An Account of his illness after his return thither and of several Answers of Prayer with reference thereto as also with reference to others p. 80 81 82. A particular account of his laborious work and diligent improvement of his time to the best advantage in his Masters service while at Kidderminster p. 83. the great success of his Ministerial Labours amongst that People p. 84 85. His great advantages in order to and in all this service p. 86 87 88 89 90. The Church Discipline kept up there p. 91 c. the difference that arose between him and Mr. Tombs and their publick Dispute at Bewdley p. 96. Cromwell's Death and Character p. 89. Of the setting up and deposing of Richard Cromwell with a Censure upon it p. 100 101. on which occasion a general Account is given of the Sectarian Party then grown rampant p. 102 c. Of Monk's coming to restore the King p. 105 c. A large account of his several Books and Writings The occasions of them and the opposition made against them from p. 106. to p. 124. A general Censure of his own Works p. 124. a Comparison between his younger and his riper years An account of his Sentiments about Controversial Writings His Temptations and Difficulties most considerable improvements and remaining defects from p. 124. to p. 136. a penitent Confession of his Faults p. 137. PART II. Written in 1665. HE begins with the Differences and Debates about Church Government in the late timesâ and gives his Iudgment about the several Principles of the Erastians Prelatists Presbyterians Independants and Anabaptists shows what he approv'd and dislik'd in each mentions the many impediments on all âands to charitable
conciliatory endeavours and yet gives an Account how he resolv'd to set upon reconciling work in order whereto the Worcestershire Agreement was form'd which was not altogether without its success from p. 139. to p. 150. Nineteen Quaeries about Ecclesiastical Cases drawn up by an Episcopal man in the late Times and convey'd to him by Sir Ralph Clare with his Answer to them from p. 151. to p. 157. A Letter of his in answer to Sir Ralph Clare his Parishioner who would not Communicate with him unless he might receive kneeling and on a distinct day and not with those who received sitting p. 157 c. A Letter from the associated Ministers in Cumberland and Westmoreland to the associated Ministers in Worcestershire p. 162. an Answer to it p. 164. Many other Counties begin to associate for Church Discipline the Articles agreed to by the Ministers in Wiltshire p. 167. A Letter from the associated Churches in Ireland to Mr. Baxter and the associated Ministers in Worcestershire p. 169. the Answer to it p. 170. A second Letter from the Irish Ministers p. 171. A Letter of Mr. Baxter's to Bishop Brownrigg about an Agreement between the Presbyterian and Episcopal Party p. 172. The Bishops Reply to it containing his Iudgment about Church Government p. 174 175 c. Mr. Baxter's Notes on the Bishop's Answer p. 178. After this he upon occasion of the passing of Letters between him and Mr. Lamb and Mr. Allen two Anabaptist Freachers to disswade them from separation propounds and answers this Question Whether it be our duty to seek peace with the Anabaptists and proposes a method of managing a Pacificatory attempt with them p. 181. c. A personal Treaty of his with Mr. Nye about an Agreement with the Independants and a long Letter to him about that affair p. 188 c. Proposals made by him in Cromwell's time for a general holy Communion Peace and Concord between the Churches in these Nations without any wrong to the Consciences or Liberties of Presbyterians Congregational Episcopal or any other Christians p. 191 c. The occasion of choosing a Committee of Divines to make a Collection of Fundamentais of which Mr. Baxter was one p. 197. His own Iudgment of Fundamentals ib. and p. 198. The proceedings of the Divines in this matter p. 199. Papers deliver'd in by Mr. Baxter to them on points wherein he differ'd from them p. 200 c. An Account of his preaching before Cromwell and personal Conference with him afterwards in private and a second Conference with him in his Privy Council p. 205. of what past between him and Dr. Nich. Gibbon ibid. Of his Acquaintance and Conversation with Archbishop Usher while he continued at my Lord Broghil's where a particular account is given of the Learned Primates Iudgment about Universal Redemption about Mr. Baxter's terms of Concord and about the validity of Presbyters Ordination p. 206. Of the Carriage of the Anabaptists after the Death of Cromwell p. 206. and the general Confusion of the Nation p. 207. New Proposals he made to Dr. Hammond about an Agreement with the Episcopal Party by Sir Ralph Clare's means p. 208. Dr. Hammond's Answer and Mr. Baxter's Reply p. 210. Of General Monk's march to London and the common sentiments and expectations of people at that time p. 214. of his preaching before the Parliament the day before they voted the King back p. 217. of his Conference with Dr. Gauden and Dr. Morley p. 218. What past between one William Johnson a Papist and Mr. Baxter in particular with reference to the Lady Anne Lindsey daughter of the Countess of Balcarres whom he had seduc'd and afterwards stole away and convey'd into France p. 218 c. Two Letters of Mr. Baxter's to this young Lady one before she was stole away and the other while she was in a Nunnery in France p. 221 c. Of peoples various expectations upon the King's return p. 229. Of some of the Presbyterian Ministers being made the King's Chaplains and Mr. Baxter among the rest ibid. several of them together wait on his Majesty The sum of Mr. Baxter's Speech to the King p. 230. the King receives them graciously and orders them to bring in Proposals in order to an Agreement about Church Government p. 231. where upon they daily met at Sion Colledge for Consultation p. 232. Their first Address and Proposals to his Majesty about Concord p. 232 c. the brief sum of their judgment and desires about Church Government p. 237. Bishop Usher's Model of Government to which they all agreed to adhere p. 238. Five Requests made to the King by word of mouth suiting the Circumstances of Affairs at that time p. 241. The Answer of the Bishops to the first Proposals of the London Ministers p. 242. the Ministers defence of their fore-mention'd Proposals p. 248. His Majesty's Declaration concerning Ecclesiastical Affairs as it was first drawn up and shown to the Ministers by the Lord Chancellour p. 259. The Ministers Petition to the King upon their sight of the first draught of this Declaration p. 265. the Alterations of the Declaration which they offer'd p. 275. a Conference between several Divines of each side about the fore-mention'd Declaration before the King at the Lord Chancellours and the effects of it p. 276. of the coming out of the Declaration with amendments p. 279. Of Mr. Baxter's preaching before the King and printing his Sermon and the false accusation of him by Dr. Pierce on that occasion p. 279. a Character of Dr. Pierce and Account of his enmity against Mr. Baxter p. 280. of the offer of a Bishoprick made to Mr. Baxter with some others who joyntly demurr'd about the acceptance p. 281. Mr. Baxter refuses to accept the terms proposed in the fore-mention'd Declaration and sends a Letter to the Lord Chancellour containing his Reasons p. 282. Dr. Regnolds accepts a Bishoprick other Preferments offer'd to other Presbyterians who refus'd them p. 283. An Address of Thanks to the King from the London Ministers for his Declaration p. 284. a Censure of this Declaration p. 286. How well this Declaration was put in Execution p. 287. Mr. Crofâon's writing for the Covenant and imprisonment in the Tower p. 288. A false report spread about of Mr. Baxter by Mr. Horton Chaplain to the Earl of Manchester p. 289. an account of Mr. Baxter's transactions with the Lord Chancellour about the Affairs of New-England p. 290. a Letter to Mr. Baxter from the Court and Government of New-England p. 291. another from Mr. Norton p. 292. another from Mr. Elliot p. 293. Mr. Baxter's answer to Mr. Elliot p. 295. Mr. Baxter's endeavours to be restor'd to the People of Kidderminster from whom he was separated upon the return of the sequestred Ministers to their Livings p. 298. A Letter of my Lord Chancellours to Sir Ralph Clare about Mr. Baxter's return to Kidderminster p. 299. Of the Rising of the Fifth Monarchy men under Venner about this time p. 301.
Lives in the attempt The three Commanders for the Parliament in Pembrookshire raised an Army against them viz. Major General Langhorn Collonel Powel and Collonel Poyer The Scots raised a great Army under the Command of the Duke of Hamilton The Kentish Men rose under the Command of the Lord Goring and others and the Essex Men under Sir Charles Lucas But God's time was not come and the Spirit of Pride and Schism must be known to the World by its Effects Duke Hamilton's Army was easily routed in Lancashire and he taken and the scattered Parts pursued till they came to nothing Langhorn with the Pembrookshire Men was totally routed by Collonel Horton and all the chief Commanders being taken Prisoners it fell to Collonel Poyer's Lot to be shot to Death The Kentish Men were driven out of Kent into Essex being foiled at Maidstone And in Colchester they endured a long and grievous Siege and yielding at last Sir Charles Lucas and another or two were shot to Death and thus all the Succors of the King were defeated § 91. Never to this time when Cromwell had taught his Agitators to govern and could not easily unteach it them again there arose a Party who adhered to the Principles of their agreement of the People which suited not with his Designs And to make them odious he denominated them Levellers as if they intended to level Men of all Qualities and Estates while he discountenanced them he discontented them and being discontented they endeavoured to discontent the Army and at last appointed a Randezvouz at Burford to make Head against him But Cromwell whose Diligence and Dispatch was a great Cause of his Successes had presently his Brother Desborough and some other Regiments ready to surprise them there in their Quarters before they could get their Numbers together So that about 1500 being scattered and taken and some slain the Levellers War was crusht in the Egg and Thompson one of Captain Pitchford's Corporals aforementioned who became their chief Leader was pursued near Wielingborough in Northamptonshire and there slain while he defended himself § 92. As I have past over many Battles Sieges and great Actions of the Wars as not belonging to my purpose so I have passed over Cromwell's March into Scotland to help the Covenanters when Montross was too strong for them and I shall pass over his Transportation into Ireland and his speedy Conquest of the remaining Forces and Fortresses of that Kingdom his taking the Isles of Man of Iersey Garnsey and Scilly and such other of his Successes and speak only in brief of what he did to the change of the Government and to the exalting of himself and of his Confidents And I will pass over the Londoners Petitions for the King and their Carriage towards the House which looked like a force and exasperated them so that the Speakers of both Houses the Earl of Manchester and Mr. Lenthall did with the greater part of the present Members go forth to Cromwell and make some kind of Confederacy with the Army and took them for their Protectors against the Citizens Also their votings and unvoting in these Cases c. § 93. The King being at the Isle of Wight the Parliament sent him some Propositions to be consented to in order to his Restoration The King granted many of them and some he granted not The Scottish Commissioners thought the Conditions more dishonourable to the King than was consistant with their Covenant and Duty and protested against them for which the Parliament blamed them as hinderers of the desired Peace The chiefest thing which the King stuck at was the utter abolishing of Episcopacy and alienating theirs and the Dean and Chapters Lands Hereupon with the Commissioners certain Divines were sent down to satisfie the King viz. Mr. Steph. Marshall Mr. Rich. Vines Dr. Lazarus Seaman c. who were met by many of the King 's Divines Archbishop Usher Dr. Hammond Dr. Sheldon c. The Debates here being in Writing were published and each Party thought they had the better and the Parliaments Divines came off with great Honour But for my part I confess these two things against them though Persons whom I highly honoured 1. That they seem not to me to have answered satisfactorily to the main Argument fetcht from the Apostles own Government with which Saravia had inclined me to some Episcopacy before though Miracles and Infallibility were Apostolical temporary Priviledges yet Church Government is an ordinary thing to be continued And therefore as the Apostles had Successors as they were Preachers I see not but that they must have Successors as Church Governors And it seemeth unlikely to me that Christ should settle a Form of Government in his Church which was to continue but for one Age and then to be transformed into another Species Could I be sure what was the Government in the Days of the Apostles themselves I should be satisfied what should be the Government now 2. They seem not to me to have taken the Course which should have setled these distracted Churches Instead of disputing against all Episcopacy they should have changed Diocesan Prelacy into such an Episcopacy as the Conscience of the King might have admitted and as was agreeable to that which the Church had in the two or three first Ages I confess Mr. Vines wrote to me as their excuse in this and other Matters of the Assembly that the Parliament tied them up from treating or disputing of any thing at all but what they appointed or proposed to them But I think plain dealing with such Leaders had been best and to have told them this is our Iudgment and in the matters of God and his Church we will serve you according to our Judgment or not at all But indeed if they were not of one Mind among themselves this could not be expected Archbishop Usher there took the rightest course who offered the King his Reduction of Episcopacy to the form of Presbytery And he told me himself that before the King had refused it but at the Isle of Wight he accepted it and as he would not when others would so others would not when he would And when our present King Charles II. came in we tendered it for Union to him and then he would not And thus the true moderate healing terms are always rejected by them that stand on the higher Ground though accepted by them that are lower and cannot have what they will From whence it is easy to perceive whether Prosperity or Adversity the Highest or the Lowest be ordinarily the greater Hinderer of the Churches Unity and Peace I know that if the Divines and Parliament had agreed for a moderate Episcopacy with the King some Presbyterians of Scotland would have been against it and many Independants of England and the Army would have made iâ the matter of odious Accusations and Clamours But all this had been of no great regard to remove foreseeing judicious Men from those healing Counsels which must
Years and through God's great Mercy I never had a Spot more for many Years nor many since at all Also these other Effects have followed it 1. It easeth my Headach 2. I have no other Remedy for my terrible Toothach inward or outward that will serve nor did this ever fail me if it hath had but twelve or twenty hours to work 3. Whereas before I could endure no strong Drink but was fain to drink very small Beer or Iulep Alexande and a Spoonful of Wine would have disturbed me a Fortnight with Ophthalmies Toothaches c. since I used Sage I can bear the strongest Beer so I disuse not my Medicine the while 4. The vitriolate cutting Acidity of my Stomach is more dulcified than I could possibly have believed it would be In a Word God hath made this Herb do more for me not for Cure but for Ease than all the Medicines that ever I used from all Physitians in my Life So that though still I am very seldom without pain yet my Languishings and Pains have been much less these last ten Years than long before How it doth all this I am not certain but I suppose principally by its great Astriction mightily corroborating the relaxed Stomach and Vessels and Brain and by Astriction of the relaxed Vein doth hinder the Motion and Shedding abroad of the corrupted Blood they contain And also I am sure it mightily precipitateth and taketh off Acidities The way I use it is 1. Well boiled in the Wort in all my Beer 2. Well boiled in my Gruel for every Mornings Breakfast 3. Upon any special Necessity I take a Spoonful of the Powder of the Leaves dryed and mixed with two or three Parts of Sugar which is the Strongest way of all So that I find the Vertue is most in the terrene and salive Parts and not in any thing superficial and volatile For the Infusion and Ale made by Infusion doth me little Good nor the Conserve of the Flowers I have tried it on others and find no such marvelous Effects as on my self but least on the fat and strong and most on the lean old and weak and that have thin fluid Humours and laxity of Vessels and some inordinate Acrimony This I thought my self obliged to mention to the Praise of my heavenly Physician in Thankfulness for these ten Years Ease and to give some hint to others in my Case Though now through Age and constant Use this Herb doth less with me than at the first yet am I necessitated still to use it and quickly to return to it when I have omitted it After sixteen or seventeen Years benefit it now saileth me and I forsake it § 135. I shall next record to the Praise of my Redeemer the comfortable Employments and Successes which he vouchsafed me during my abode at Kiderminster under all these Weaknesses And 1. I will mention my Employment 2. My Successes And 3. Those Advantages by which under God it was procured in order 1. I preached before the Wars twice each Lord's Day but after the War but once and once every Thursday besides occasional Sermons Every Thursday Evening my Neighbours that were most desirous and had Opportunity met at my House and there one of them repeated the Sermon and afterwards they proposed what Doubts any of them had about the Sermon or any other Case of Conscience and I resolved their Doubts And last of all I caused sometimes one and sometimes another of them to Pray to exercise them and sometimes I prayed with them my self which beside singing a Psalm was all they did And once a Week also some of the younger sort who were not fit to pray in so great an Assembly met among a few more privately where they spent three Hours in Prayer together ever Saturday Night they met at some of their Houses to repeat the Sermon of the last Lord's Day and to pray and prepare themselves for the following Day Once in a few Weeks we had a Day of Humiliation on one Occasion or other Every Religious Woman that was safely Delivered instead of the old Feastings and Gossipings if they were able did keep a Day of Thanksgiving with some of their Neighbours with them praising God and singing Psalms and soberly Feasting together Two Days every Week my Assistant and I my self took 14 Families between us for private Catechising and Conference he going through the Parish and the Town coming to me I first heard them recite the Words of the Catechism and then examined them about the Sense and lastly urged them with all possible engaging Reason and Vehemency to answerable Affection and Practice If any of them were stalled through Ignorance or Bashfulness I forbore to press them any farther to Answers but made them Hearers and either examined others or turned all into Instruction and Exhortation But this I have opened more fully in my Reformed Paster I spent about an Hour with a Family and admitted no others to be present lest Bashfulness should make it burthensom or any should talk of the Weaknesses of others So that all the Afternoons on Mondays and Tuesdays I spent in this after I had begun it for it was many Years before I did attempt it And my Assistant spent the Morning of the same Days in the same Employment Before that I only catechised them in the Church and conferred with now and then one occasionally Besides all this I was forced five or six years by the Peoples Necessity to practise Physick A common Pleurisie happening one year and no Physician being near I was forced to advise them to save their Lives and I could not afterwards avoid the Importunity of the Town and Country round about And because I never once took a Penny of any one I was crowded with Patients so that almost Twenty would be at my Door at once and though God by more Success than I expected so long encouraged me yet at last I could endure it no longer partly because it hindred my other Studies and partly because the very fear of miscarrying and doing any one harm did make it an intollerable burden to me So that after some Years Practice I procured a godly diligent Physician to come and live in the Town and bound my self by Promise to practise no more unless in Consultation with him in case of any seeming necessity And so with that Answer I turned them all off and never medled with it more But all these my Labours except my private Conferences with the Families even preaching and preparing for it were but my Recreations and as it were the work of my spare hours For my Writings were my chiefest daily Labour which yet went the more slowly on that I never one hour had an Amanuensis to dictate to and specially because my Weakness took up so much of my time For all the Pains that my Infirmities ever brought upon me were never half so grievous an Affliction to me as the unavoidable loss of my time which
they occasioned I could not bear through the weakness of my Stomach to rise before Seven a Clock in the Morning and afterwards not till much later and some Infirmities I laboured under made it above an hour before I could be drest An hour I must of necessity have to walk before Dinner and another before Supper and after Supper I can seldom Study All which besides times of Family Duties and Prayer and Eating c. leaveth me but little time to study which hath been the greatest external Personal Affliction of all my Life Besides all these every first Wednesday of the Month was our monthly Meeting for Parish Discipline and every first Thursday of the month was the Ministers meeting for Discipline and Disputation And in those Disputations it fell to my lot to be almost constant Moderator and for every such day usually I prepared a written Determination All which I mention as my Mercies and Delights and not as my Burdens And every Thursday besides I had the Company of divers godly Ministers at my House after the Lecture with whom I spent that Afternoon in the truest Recreation till my Neighbours came to âââet for their Exercise of Repetition and Prayer For ever blessed be the God of Mercies that brought me from the Grave and gave me after Wars and Sickness fourteen years Liberty in such sweet Imployment And that in times of Usurpation I had all this Mercy and happy Freedom when under our rightful King and Governour I and many hundreds more are silenced and laid by as broken Vessels and suspected and vilified as scarce to be tollerated to live privately and quietly in the Land That God should make days of Licentiousness and Disorder under an Usurper so great a Mercy to me and many a thousand more who under the lawful Governours which they desired and in the days when Order is said to be restored do some of us sit in obscurity and unprofitable silence and some lie in Prisons and all of us are accounted as the Scum and Swepings or Off-scourings of the Earth § 136. I have mentioned my sweet and acceptable Employment Let me to the Praise of my gracious Lord acquaint you with some of my Success And I will not suppress it though I fore-know that the Malignant will impute the mention of it to Pride and Oftentation For it is the Sacrifice of Thanksgiving which I owe to my most gracious God which I will not deny him for fear of being censured as proud lest I prove my self proud indeed while I cannot undergo the Imputation of Pride in the performance of my Thanks for such underserved Mercies My publick Preaching met with an attentive diligent Auditory Having broke over the brunt of the Opposition of the Rabble before the Wars I found them afterwards tractable and unprejudiced Before I ever entred into the Ministry God blessed my private Conference to the Conversion of some who remain firm and eminent in holiness to this day But then and in the beginning of my Ministry I was wont to number them as Jewels but since then I could not keep any number of them The Congregation was usually full so that we are fain to build five Galleries after my coming thither the Church it self being very capacious and the most commodious and Convenient that ever I was in Our private Meetings also were full On the Lord's Days there was no disorder to be seen in the Streets but you might hear an hundred Families singing Psalms and repeating Sermons as you passed through the Streets In a word when I came thither first there was about one Family in a Street that worshipped God and called on his Name and when I came away there were some Streets where there was not past one Family in the side of a Street that did not so and that did not by professing serious Godliness give us hopes of their sincerity And those Families which were the worst being Inns and Alehouses usually Some persons in each House did seem to be Religious Though our Administration of the Lords Supper was so ordered as displeased many and the far greater part kept away themselves yet we had 600 that were Communicats of whom there was not twelve that I had not good hopes of as to their sincerity and those few that did consent to our Communion and yet lived scandalously were Excommunicated afterward And I hope there were many that had the Fear of God that came not to our Communion in the Sacrament some of them being kept off by Husbands by Parents by Masters and some disswaded by Men that differed from us Those many that kept away yet took it patiently and did not revile us as doing them wrong And those unruly young men that were Excommunicated bore it patiently as to their outward behaviour though their hearts were full of bitterness except one of whom I shall speak anon When I set upon Personal Conference with each Family and Catechizing them there were very few Families in all the Town that refused to come and those few were Beggers at the Towns-ends who were so ignorant that they were ashamed it should be manifest And few Families went from me without some tears or seemingly serious Promises for a Godly Life Yet many ignorant and ungodly Persons there were still among us but most of them were in the Parish and not in the Town and in those parts of the Parish which were furthest from the Town And whereas one part of the Parish was impropriate and payed Tythes to Lay-men and the other part maintained the Church a Brook dividing them it fell out that almost all that side of the Parish which paid Tythes to the Church were godly honest People and did it willingly without Contention and most of the bad People of the Parish lived on the other side Some of the Poor men did competently understand the Body of Divinity and were able to judge in difficult Controversies Some of them were so able in Prayer that very âew Ministers did match them in order and fulness and apt Expressions and holy Oratory with fervency Abundance of them were so able to pray very laudably with their Families or with others The temper of their Minds and the innocency of their Lives was much more laudable than their Parts The Professors of serious Godliness were generally of very humble Minds and Carriage of meek and quiet behaviour unto others and of blamelesness and innocency in their Conversations And God was pleased also to give me abundant Encouragement in the Lectures which I preached abroad in other places as at Worcester Cleobury c. But especially at Dudley and Sheffual at the former of which being the first place that ever I preached in the poor Nailers and other Labourers would not only crowd the Church as full as ever I saw any in London but also hand upon the Windows and the Leads without And in my poor Endeavours with my Brethren in the Ministry my Labours were not lost
Our Disputations proved not unprofitable Our Meetings were never contentious but always comfortable We took great delight in the Company of each other so that I knew that the remembrance of those days is pleasant both of them and me when Discouragements had long kept me from motioning a way of Church-order and Discipline which all might agree in that we might neither have Churches ungoverned nor fall into Divisions among our selves at the first motioning of it I found a readier Consent than I could expect and all went on without any great obstructing difficulties And when I attempted to bring them all conjunctly to the work of Catechizing and Instructing every Family by it self I found a ready consent in most and performance in many So that I must here to the praise of my dear Redeemer set up this Pillar of Remembrance even to his Praise who hath employed me so many years in so comfortable a Work with such encouraging Success O what am I a worthless Worm not only wanting Academical Honours but much of that Furniture which is needful to so high a Work that God should thus abundantly encourage me when the Reverend Instructors of my Youth did labour Fifty years together in one place and could scarcely say they had Converted one or two of their Parishes And the greater was this Mercy because I was naturally of a discouraged Spirit so that if I had preached one Year and seen no Fruits of it I should hardly have for born running away like Ionah but should have thought that God called me not to that Place Yea the Mercy was yet greater in that it was of farther publick Benefit For some Independents and Anabaptist that had before conceited that Parish Churches were the great Obstruction of all true Church Order and Discipline and that it was impossible to bring them to any good Consistency did quite change their Minds when they saw what was done at Kiderminster and began to think now that it was much through the faultiness of the Parish Ministers that Parishes are not in a better Cafe and that it is a better Work thus to reform the Parishes than to gather Churches out of them without great Necessity And the Zeal and Knowledge of this poor People provoked many in other parts of the Land And though I have been now absent from them about six Years and they have been assaulted with Pulpit-Calumnies and Slanders with Threatnings and Imprisonments with enticing Words and seducing Reasonings they yet stand fast and keep their Integrity many of them are gone to God and some are removed and some now in Prison and most still at home but not one that I hear of that are fallen off or forsake their Uprightness § 137. Having related my comfortable Successes in this Place I shall next tell you by what and how many Advantages this much was effected under that Grace which worketh by means though with a free diversity which I do for their sakes that would have the means of other Mens Experiments in managing ignorant and sinful Parishes 1. One Advantage was that I came to a People that never had any awakening Ministry before but a few formal cold Sermons of the Curate For if they had been hardened under a powerful Ministry and been Sermon Proof I should have expected less 2. Another Advantage was that at first I was in the Vigour of my Spirits and had naturally a familiar moving Voice which is a great matter with the common Hearers and doing all in bodily Weakness as a dying Man my Soul was the more easily brought to Seriousness and to preach as a dying Man to dying Men for drowsy Formality and Customariness doth but stupisy the Hearers and rock them asleep It must be serious Preaching which must make Men serious in hearing and obeying it 3. Another Advantage was that most of the bitter Enemies of Godliness in the Town that rose in Tumults against me before in their very Hatred of Puritans had gone out into the Wars into the King's Armies and were quickly kill'd and few of them ever returned again and so there were few to make any great Opposition to Godliness 4. Another and the greatest Advantage was the Change that was made in the Publick Affairs by the Success of the Wars which however it was done and though much corrupted by the Usurpers yet it was such as removed many and great Impediments to Mens Salvation For before the riotous Rabble had Boldness enough to make serious Godliness a common Scorn and call them all Puritans and Precisians that did not care as little for God and Heaven and their Souls as they did especially if a Man were not fully satisfied with their undisciplined disordered Churches or Lay Chancellors Excommunications c. then no Name was bad enough for him And the Bishops Articles enquiring after such and their Courts and the High Commission grievously afflicting those that did but Fast and Pray together or go from an ignorant drunken Reader to hear a godly able Preacher at the next Parish c. this kept Religion among the Vulgar under either continual Reproach or Terror encourageing the Rabble to despise it and revile it and discouraging those that else would own it And Experience telleth us that it is a lamentable Impediment to Mens Conversion when it is a way every where spoken against and prosecuted by Superiors which they must embrace and when at their first Approaches they must go through such Dangers and Obloquy as is fitter for confirmed Christians to be exercised with than unconverted Sinners or young Beginners Therefore though Cromwell gave Liberty to all Sects among us and did not set up any Party alone by Force yet this much gave abundant Advantage to the Gospel removing the Prejudices and the Terrours which hindered it especially considering that Godliness had Countenance and Reputation also as well as Liberty whereas before if it did not appear in all the Fetters and Formalities of the Times it was the way to common Shame and Ruine Hearing Sermons abroad when there were none or worse at home Fasting and Praying together the strict Observation of the Lord's Day and such like went under the dangerous Name of Puritanism as well as opposing Bishops and Ceremonies I know in these Times you may meet with Men that confidently affirm that all Religion was then trodden down and Heresy and Schism were the only Piety but I give Warning to all Ages by the Experience of this incredible Age that they take heed how they believe any whoever they be while they are speaking for the Interest of their Factions and Opinions against those that were their real or supposed Adversaries For my part I bless God who gave me even under an Usurper whom I opposed such Liberty and Advantage to preach his Gospel with Success which I cannot have under a King to whom I have sworn and performed true Subjection and Obedience yea which no Age since the Gospel came into this Land
Journey-men from hand to mouth but only that they laboured not altogether so hard And it is the Poor that receive the glad Tidings of the Gospel and that are usually rich in faith and heirs of the heavenly riches which God hath promised to them that love him Iames 2. 5. Do not rich men oppress you and draw you before the Iudgment Seats As Mr. George Herbert saith in his Church Militant Gold and the Gospel never did agree Religion always sides with Poverty Usually the Rich are Proud and Obstinate and will not endure the due Conduct of the Ministry Let them be never so ignorant they must not be crost in their Conceits and Way and if they be they storm and raise Persecution upon it or at least draw away a Faction after them Let them be never so Guilty unless it be some swinish inexcusable Sin they will not endure to be told of it Their Gentility seemeth to allow them in the three or four Sins of Sodom Pride Fulness of Bread and Abundance of Idleness and not considering the Poor and Needy And their fulness and idleness tempt them to further Voluptuousness and Sensuality to Filthiness or to Time wasting needless kinds of Sports And they must not be crost in any of this Do but offer to Exercise Christ's Discipline upon any of these and tell them of their Faults alone and then before two or three and when they hear not tell the Church and you will make them hate both you and Discipline and say you affect a Domination and to trample upon your Superiours and are as proud as Popes Christ knew what he said when he said How hardly shall a Rich Man enter into the Kingdom of Heaven Even as a Camel through the Eye of a Needle But if a poor man be bad and hate both Piety and Reproof yet his opposition is not so fierce or so significant he maketh not so much ado nor engageth so many with him nor is so much regarded by the rest One Knight Sir R. C. which lived among us did more to hinder my greater Successes than a multitude of others could have done Though he was an old Man of great Courtship and Civility and very temperate as to Dyet Apparel and Sports and seldom would Swear any lowder than By his Troth c. and shewed me much Personal Reverence and Respect beyond my desert and we conversed together with Love and Familiarity yet having no relish of this Preciseness and Extemporary Praying and making so much ado for Heaven nor liking that which went beyond the pace of Saying the Common Prayer and also the Interest of himself and his Civil and Ecclesiastical Parties leading him to be ruled by Dr. Hammond his coming but once a day to Church on the Lord's days and his Abstaining from the Sacrament c. as if we kept not sufficiently to the old way and because we used not the Common Prayer Book when it would have caused us to be Sequestred did cause a great part of the Parish to follow him and do as he did when else our Success and Concord would have been much more happy than it was And yet Civility and yielding much beyond others of his Party sending his Family to be Catechized and personally Instructed did sway with the worst almost among us to do the like Indeed we had two other Persons of Quality that came from other places to live there and were truly and judiciously Religious who did much good Col. Iohn Bridges and at last Mrs. Hanmer For when the Rich are indeed Religious and overcome their Temptations as they may be supposed better than others because their Conquest is greater so they may do more good than others because their Talents are more But such comparatively are always few 28. Another thing that helped me was my not medling with Tythes or Worldly Business whereby I had my whole time except what Sickness deprived me of for my Duty and my Mind more free from Entanglements than else it would have been and also I escaped the offending of the People and contending by any Law Suits with them And I found also that Nature it self being Conscious of the Baseness of its Earthly Disposition doth think basely of those whom it discerneth to be Earthly and is forced to Reverence those whose Converse is supposed to be most with God and Heaven Three or Four of my Neighbours managed all those kind of Businesses of whom I never took Account and if any one denied to pay their Tythes if they were poor I ordered them to forgive it them After that I was constrained to let the Tythes be gathered as by my Title to save the Gatherers from Law-Suits But if they were able I ordered them to seek it by the Magistrate with the Damage and give both my Part and the Damages to the Poor for I resolved to have none of it my self that was recovered by Law and yet I could not tollerate the Sacriledge and Fraud of covetous Men But when they knew that this was the Rule I went by none of them would do the Poor so great a Kindness as to deny the Payment of their Tythes that were able And in my Family I had the Help of my Father and Mother in Law and the Benefit of a godly understanding faithful Servant an ancient Woman near Sixty Years old who eased me of all Care and laid out all my Money for House-keeping so that I never had one Hour's trouble about it nor ever took one Day 's Account of her for Fourteen Years together as being certain of her Fidelity Providence and Skill 29. And it much furthered my Success that I stayed still in this one Place near Two Years before the Wars and above Fourteen Years after for he that removeth oft from Place to Place may sow good Seed in many Places but is not like to see much Fruit in any unless some other skilful Hand shall follow him to water it It was a great Advantage to me to have almost all the Religious People of the Place of my own Instructing and Informing and that they were not formed into erroneous and factious Principles before and that I stayed to see them grown up to some Confirmedness and Maturity 30. Lastly Our Successes were enlarged beyond our own Congregations by the Lectures kept up round about To divers of them I went as oft as I was able and the Neighbour Ministers ofter than I especially Mr. Oasland of Bewdley who having a strong Body a zealous Spirit and an earnest Utterance went up and down Preaching from Place to Place with great Acceptance and Success But this Business also we contrived to be universally and orderly managed For besides the Lectures set up on Week-days fixedly in several Places we studied how to have it extend to every Place in the County that had need For you must understand that when the Parliament purged the Ministry they cast out the grosser sort of insufficient and scandalous ones
as gross Drunkards and such like and also some few Civil Men that had assisted in the Wars against the Parliament or set up bowing to Altars and such Innovations But they had left in near one half the Ministers that were not good enough to do much Service nor bad enough to be cast out as utterly intollerable These were a company of Poor weak Preachers that had no great Skill in Divinity nor Zeal for Godliness but preached weakly that which is True and lived in no gross notorious Sin These Men were not cast out but yet their People greatly needed help for their dark sleepy Preaching did but little Good Therefore we resolved that some of the abler Ministers should often voluntarily help them but all the Care was how to do it without offending them And it fell out seasonably that the Londoners of that County at their yearly Feast did collect about 30 l. and send it me by that worthy Man Mr. Thomas Stanley of Bread-street to set up a Lecture for that Year Whereupon we covered all our Designs under the Name of the Londoners Lecture which took off the Offence And we chose four worthy Men Mr. And. Tristram Mr. Hen. Oasland Mr. Tho. Baldwin and Mr. Ios. Treble who only now conformeth who undertook to go each Man his Day once a Month which was every Lord's Day between the four and to preach at those Places which had most need twice on a Lord's Day but to avoid all ill Consequents and Offence they were sometimes to go to abler Mens Congregations and wherever they came to say somewhat always to draw the People to the Honour and special Regard of their own Pastors that how weak soever they were they might see that we came not to draw away the Peoples Hearts from them but to strengthen their Hands and help them in their Work This Lecture did a great deal of Good and though the Londoners gave their Money but that one Year yet when it was once set on foot we continued it voluntarily till the Ministers were turned out and all these Works went down together So much of the Way and Helps of those Successes which I mention because many have enquired after them as willing with their own Flocks to take that Course which other Men have by Experience found to be effectual § 138. Having before said somewhat of my Troubles with Mr. Tombes I shall here more fully tell the Reader how it was Mr. Tombs being my Neighbour within two Miles and denying Infant Baptism and having written a Book or two against it he was not a little desâous of the Propagation of his Opinion and the Success of his Writings and he thought that I was his chiefest Hinderer though I never medled with the point Whereupon he came constantly to my Weekly Lecture waiting for an Opportunity to fall upon that Controversy in his Conference with me But I studiously avoided it so that he knew not how to begin And he had so high a Conceit of his Writings that he thought them unanswerable and that none could deal with them in that way At last some how he urged me to give my Judgment of his Writings and I let him know that they did not satisfie me to be of his Mind but went no farther with him Upon this he forbore coming any more to our Lecture and he unavoidably contrived me into the Controversy which I shun'd for there came unto me five or six of his chief Proselites as if they were yet unresolved and desired me to give them in Writing the Arguments which satisfied me for Infant Baptism I asked them whether they came not by Mr. Tombes's Direction And they confessed that they did I asked them whether they had read the Books of Mr. Cobbet Mr. Marshall Mr. Church Mr. Blake for Infant Baptism And they told me No. I desired them to read that which is written already before they call'd for more and then come to me and tell me what they had to say against them But this they would by no means do but must have my Writings I told them that now they plainly confessed that they came upon a Design to promote their Party by contentious Writings and not in sincere Desire to be informed as they pretended But to be short they had no more Modesty than to insist on their Demands and to tell me that if they turned against Infant Baptism and I denied to give them my Arguments in Writing they must lay it upon me I asked them whether they would continue unresolved till Mr. Tombes and I had done our Writings seeing it was some Years since Mr. Blake and he began and have not ended yet But no Reasoning served the turn with them but they still call for my written Arguments When I saw their factious Design and Immodesty I bid them tell Mr. Tombes that he should neither thus command me to lose a Years time in my Weakness in quarrelling with him nor yet should have his End in insulting over me as if I fled from the Light of Truth Therefore I offered him if we must needs contend that we might do it the shortest and most satisfactory way and spend one Day in a Dispute at his own Church where I would attend him that his People might not remain unsatisfied till they saw which of us would have the last Word and after that we would consider of Writing So Mr. Tombes and I agreed to meet at his Church on Ian. 1. And in great Weakness thither I came and from Nine of the Clock in the Morning till Five at Night in a crowded Congregation we continued our Dispute which was all spent in manageing one Argument from Infants right to Church-Membership to their Right to Baptism of which he after complained as if I assaulted him in a new way which he had not considered of before But this was not the first time that I had dealt with Anabaptists who had so much to do with them in the Army as I had In a Word this Dispute satisfied all my own People and the Country that came in and Mr. Tombes's own Townsmen except about Twenty whom he had perverted who gathered into his Church which never increased to above Twenty two that I could learn So much of that Dispute of the Writing more anon § 139. If any shall demand whether the increase of Godliness was answerable in all Places to what I have mentioned and none deny that it was with us I answer that however Men that measure Godliness by their Gain and Interest and Domination do go about to persuade the World that Godliness then went down and was almost extinguished I must bear this faithful Witness to those times that as far as I was acquainted where before there was one godly profitable Preacher there was then six or ten and taking one Place with another I conjecture there is a proportionable increase of truly godly People not counting Hereticks or perfidious Rebels or Church-disturbers as such
Prayer by all the Ministers at Worcester where they desired me to preach But Weakness and other things hindered me from that Day but to compensate that I enlarged and published the Sermon which I had prepared for them and entitled the Treatise Gildas Salvianus because I imitated Gildas and Salvianus in my Liberty of Speech to the Pastors of the Churches or The reformed Pastor I have very great Cause to be thankful to God for the Success of that Book as hoping many thousand Souls are the better for it in that it prevailed with many Ministers to set upon that Work which I there exhort them to Even from beyond the Seas I have had Letters of Request to direct them how they might bring on that Work according as that Book had convinced them that it was their Duty If God would but reform the Ministry and set them on their Duties zealously and faithfully the People would certainly be reformed All Churches either rise or fall as the Ministry doth rise or fall not in Riches and worldly Grandure but in Knowledge Zeal and Ability for their Work But since Bishops were restored this Book is useless and that Work not medled with § 178. 23. When the part of the Parliament called the Rump or Common-wealth was sitting the Anabaptists Seekers c. flew so high against Tythes and Ministry that it was much feared lest they would have prevailed at last Wherefore I drew up a Petition for the Ministry which is printed under the Name of the Worcestershire Petition which being presented by Coll. Iohn Bridges and Mr. Thomas Foley was accepted with Thanks and seemed to have a considerable tendency to some good Resolutions § 179. But the Sectaries greatly regard against that Petition and one wrote a vehement Invective against it which I answered in a Paper called The Defence of the Worcestershire Petition which by an Over-sight is mained by the want of the Answer to one of the Accusers Queries I knew not what kind of Person he was that I wrote against but it proved to be a Quaker they being just now rising and this being the first of their Books as far as I can remember that I had ever-seen § 180. 24. Presently upon this the Quakers began to make a great Stirr among us and acted the Parts of Men in Raptures and spake in the manner of Men inspired and every where railed against Tythes and Ministers They sent many Papers of Queries to divers Ministers about us And to one of the chief of them I wrote an Answer and gave them as many more Questions to answer entiâuling it The Quakers Catechism These Pamphlets being but one or two Days Work were no great Interruption to my better Labours and as they were of small Worth so also of small Cost The same Ministers of our Country that are now silenced are they that the Quakers most vehemently opposed medling little with the rest The marvellous concurrence of Instruments telleth us that one principal Agent doth act them all I have oft asked the Quakers lately why they chose the same Ministers to revile whom all the Drunkards and Swearers rail against And why they cryed out in our Assemblies Come down thou Deceiver thou Hireling thou Dog and now never meddle with the Pastors or Congregations And they answer 1. That these Men sin in the open Light and need none to discover them 2. That the Spirit hath his times both of Severity and of Lenity But the Truth is they knew then they might be bold without any Fear of Suffering by it And now it is time for them to save their Skins they suffer enough for their own Assemblies 181. 25. The great Advancement of the Popish Interest by their secret agency among the Sectaries Seekers Quakers Behmenists c. did make me think it necessary to do something directly against Popery and so I published three Disputations against them one to prove our Religion safe and another to prove their Religion unsafe and a third to shew that they overthrew the Faith by the ill Resolution of their Faith This Book I entituled The safe Religion § 182. 26. About the same time I fell into troublesom Acquaintance with one Clement Writer of Worcester an ancient Man that had long seemed a forward Professor of Religiousness and of a good Conversation but was now perverted to I know not what A Seeker he profest to be but I easily perceived that he was either a jugling Papist or an Infidel but I more suspected the latter He had written a scornful Book against the Ministry called Ius Divinum Presbyterii and after two more against the Scripture and against me one called Fides Divina the other 's Title I remember not His Assertion to me was that no Man is bound to believe in Christ that doth not see confirming Miracles himself with his own Eyes By the Provocations of this Apostate I wrote a Book called The unreasanableness of Infidelity consisting of four Parts The first of the extrinsick Witness of the Spirit by Miracles c. to which I annexed a Disputation against Clement Writer to prove that the Miracles wrought by Christ and his Apostles oblige us to believe that did not see them The Second part was of the intrinsick Witness of the Spirit to Christ and Scripture The Third was of the Sin or Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost And the Fourth was to repress the Arrogancy of reasoning against Divine Revelations All this was intended but as a Supplement to the Second Part of The Saints Rest where I had pleaded for the Truth of Scripture But this Subject I have since more fully handled in my Reasons of the Christian Religion At the time Mr. Gilbert a learned Minister in Shropshire wrote a Small concise Tractate in Latin as against a Book of Dr. Owen's though his intimate Friend to prove that Christ's Death was not necessary absolutely but of Divine Free Choice and in answer to that Book I wrote a brief Premonition to my Treatise against Infidelity to decide that Controversy § 183. 27. Mr. Tho. Foley being High Sheriff desired me to preach before the Judges which I did on Gal. 6. 16. and enlarged it to a Treatise entituled The Crucifying of the World by the Cross of Christ for Mortification and put an Epistle somewhat large before it to provoke rich Men to good Works § 184. 28. Some Men about this time persuaded me that if I would write a few single Sheets on several Subjects though the Style were not very moving yet it would do more good than larger Volumes because most people will buy and read them who will neither buy nor read the larger Whereupon I wrote first One Sheet against the Quakers containing those Reasons which should satisfie all Sober Men against their way § 185. 29. The Second Sheet I called A Winding Sheet for Popery containing a Summary of Moderate and Effectual Reasons against Popery which single sheet no Papist hitherto hath answered §
and the tolerated Churches and that they keep the Peace between these Churches and settle their several priviledges by a Law 2. That the Churches be accounted Tolerable who profess all that is in the Creed Lord's Prayer and Decalogue in Particular and generally all that they shall find to be revealed in the Word of God and hold Communion in Teaching Prayer Praises and the two Sacraments not obstinately preaching any Heresie contrary to the particular Articles which they profess nor seditiously disturbing the Publick Peace And that such Heretical Preaching and such Seditious unpeaceableness or notorious Wickedness of Life do forfeit their Toleration 3. And that those that are further Orthodox in those Particulars which Rulers think fit to impose upon their Subjects have their publick Maintenance and greater Encouragement Yea and this much is become neccessary but upon supposition that Men will still be so self-conceited and uncharitable as not to forbear their unnecessary Impositions Otherwise there would be found but very few who are Tolerable that are not also in their measure to be approved maintained and encouraged And if the Primitive Simplicity in Doctrine Government and Worship might serve turn for the Terms of the Churches Union and Communion all would be well without any more ado supposing that where Christian Magistrates are they keep the Peace and repress the Offenders and exercise all the Coercive Government And hereticks who will subscribe to the Christian Faith must not be punished because they will subscribe to no more but because they are proved to preach or promote Heresie contrary to the Faith which they profess 28. I am farther than ever I was from expecting great matters of Unity Splendor or Prosperity to the Church on Earth or that Saints should dream of a Kingdom of this World or slatter themselves with the Hopes of a Golden Age or reigning over the Ungodly till there be a new Heaven and a new Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness And on the contrary I am more apprehensive that Sufferings must be the Churches most ordinary Lot and Christians indeed must be self-denying Cross-bearers even where there are none but formal nominal Christians to be the Cross-makers And though ordnarily God would have Vicissitudes of Summer and Winter Day and Night that the Church may grow extensively in the Summer of Prosperity and intensively and radicatedly in the Winter of Adversity yet usually their Night is longer than their Day and that Dây its self hath its Storms and Tempests For the Prognosticks are evident in their Causes 1. The Church will be still Imperfect and Sinful and will have those Diseases which need this bitter Remedy 2. Rich Men will be the Rulers of the World and Rich Men will be generally so far from true Godliness that they must come to Heaven as by Human Impossibilities as a Camel through a Needles Eye 3. The Ungodly will ever have an Enmity against the Image of God and he that is born of the Flesh will persecute him that was born after the Spirit and Brotherhood will not keep a Cain from killing an Abel who offereth a more acceptable Sacrifice than himself And the Guilty will still hate the Light and make a Prey to their Pride and Malice of a Conscionable Reprover 4. The Pastors will be still troubling the Church with their Pride and Avarice and Contentions and the worst will be seeking to be the Greatest and they that seek it are likest to attain it 5. He that is highest will be still imposing his Conceits upon those under him and Lording it over God's Heritage and with Diâtrephes casting out the Brethren and ruling them by constraint and not as Volunteers 6. Those that are truly judicious will still comparatively be few and consequently the Troublers and Dividers will be the Multitude and a judicious Peace-maker and Reconciler will be neglected slighted or hated by both Extreams 7. The Tenour of the Gospel Predictions Precepts Promises and Threatnings are fitted to a People in a suffering State 8. And the Graces of God in a Believer are mostly sured to a State of Suffering 9. Christians must imitate Christ and suffer with him before they reign with him and his Kingdom was not of this World 10. The Observation of God's dealing hitherto with the Church in every Age confirmeth me and his befooling them that have dreamed of glorious Times It was such Dreams that transported the Munster Anabaptists and the Followers of David George in the Low Countries and Campanella and the Illuminati among the Papists and our English Anabaptists and other Fanaticks here both in the Army and the City and Country When they think the Golden Age is come they shew their Dreams in their extravagant Actions And as our Fifth Monarchy Men they are presently upon some unquiet rebellious Attempt to set up Christ in his Kingdom whether he will or not I remember how Abraham Scultetus in Curriculo Vitae suae confesseth the common Vanity of himself and other Protestants in Germany who seeing the Princes in England France Bohemia and many other Countrys to be all at once both Great and Wise and Friends to Reformation did presently expect the Golden Age But within one year either Death or Ruines of War or Back-slidings had exposed all their Expectations to Scorn and laid them lower than before 29. I do not lay so great a Stress upon the external Modes and Formes of Worship as many young Professors do I have suspected my self as perhaps the Reader may do that this is from a cooling and declining from my former Zeal though the truth is I never much complyed with Men of the Mind But I find that Iudgment and Charity are the Causes of it as for as I am able to discover I cannot be so narrow in my Principles of Church-Communion as many are that are so much for a Liturgy or so much against it so much for Ceremonies or so much against them that they can hold Communion with no Church that is not of their Mind and Way If I were among the Greeks the Lutherans the Independants yea the Anabaptists that own no Herisy nor set themselves against Charity and Peace I would hold sometimes occasional Communion with them as Christians if they will give me leave without forcing me to any sinful Subscription or Action Though my most usual Communion should be with that Society which I thought most agreeable to the Word of God if I were free to chuse I cannot be of their Opinion that think God will not accept him that prayeth by the Common-Prayer-Book and that such Forms are a self-invented Worship which God rejecteth Nor yet can I be of their Mind that say the like of extemporary Prayers 30. I am much less regardful of the Approbation of Man and set much lighter by Contempt or Applause than I did long ago I am oft suspicious that this is not only from the increase of Self-denial and Humility but partly from my being glutted and
or to turn to something else which though there be some reason for it I feel cometh from a want of Zeal for the Truth and from an impatient Temper of Mind I am ready to think that People should quickly understand all in a few words and if they cannot lazily to despair of them and leave them to themselves And I the more know that it is sinful in me because it is partly so in other things even about the Faults of my Servants or other Inferiours if three or four times warning do no good on them I am much tempted to despair of them and turn them away and leave them to themselves I mention all these Distempers that my Faults may be a warning to others to take heed as they call on my self for Repentance and Watchfulness O Lord for the Merits and Sacrifice and Intercession of Christ be merciful to me a Sinner and forgive my known and unknown Sins THE LIFE OF THE REVEREND Mr. Richard Baxter LIB I. PART II. § 1. IN the Time of the late unhappy Wars in these Kingdoms the Controversies about Church Government were in most Mens mouths and made the greatest Noise being hotly agitated by States-men and Divines by Words and Writings which made it necessary to me to set my self to the most serious study of those Points The result of which was this confident and setled Judgment that of the four contending Parties the Erastian Episcopal Presbyterian and Independant each one had some Truths in peculiar which the other overlookt or took little notice of and each one had their proper Mistakes which gave advantage to their Adversaries though all of them had so much truth in common among them as would have made these Kingdoms happy if it had been unanimously and soberly reduced to practice by prudent and charitable Men. § 2. 1. The Erastians I thought were thus far in the right in asserting more fully than others the Magistrates Power in Matters of Religion that all Coercive Power by Mulcts or Force is only in their hands which is the full sence of our Oath of Supremacy and that no such Power belongeth to the Pastors or People of the Church and that thus as Dr. Ludov. Molinaeââ pleadeth there should not be any Imperium in Imperio or any Coercive Power challenged by Pope Prelate Presbytery or any but by the Magistrate alone that the Pastoral Power is only Perswasive or exercised on Volunteers yet not private such as belongeth to every Man to perswade that hath a perswading Facultyâ but Publick and Authoritative by Divine appointment And not only to perswade by Sermons or general Speeches but by particular oversight of their particular Flocks much like the Authority of Plato or Zenâ in his School or a Master in any Academy of Volunteers or of a Physician in his Hospital supposing these were Officers of God's Institution who could as the ground of their perswasitantâ produce his Commission or Command for what they said and did But though the Diocesans and the Presbyterians of Scotland who had Laws to enable them opposed this Doctrine or the Party at least yet I perceived that indeed it was but on the ground of their Civil Advantages as the Magistrate had impowered by them by his Laws which the Erastians did not contradict except some few of the higher ãâã sort who pleaded as the Papists for somewhat more which yet they could not themselves tell what to make of But the generality of each Party indeed owned this Doctrine and I could speak with no sober Judicious Prelatist Presbyterian or Independant but confessed that no Secular or Forcing Power belonged to any Pastors of the Church as such and unless the Magistrates authorized them as his Officers they could not touch mens Bodies or Estates but the Conscience alone which can be of none but of Assenters § 3. 2. The Episcopal Party seemed to have reason on their side in ãâã that in the Primitive Church there were some Apostles Evangelists and others who were general unfixed Officers of the Church not tyed to any particular Chaâge and had some Superiority some of them ââover-fixed Bishops or Pastors And though the extraordinary Parts of the Apostles Office ceased with them I saw no proof of the Cessation of any ordinary part of their Office such as Church Government is confessed to be All the doubt that I saw in this was Whether the Apostles themselves were constituted Governours of other Pastors or only over-ruled them by the Eminency of their Gifts and Priviledge of Infallibility For it seemed to me unmeet to affirm without proof that Christ setled a Form of Government in his Church to endure only for one Age and changed it for a New one when that Age was ended And as to fixed Bishops of particular Churches that were Superiours in degree to Presbyters though I saw nothing at all in Scripture for them which was any whit cogent yet I saw that the Reception of them in all the Churches was so timely even in the days of one of the Apostles in some Churches and so general that I thought it a most improbable thing that if it had been contrary to the Apostles mind we should never read that they themselves or any one of their Disciples that conversed with them no nor any Christian or Heretick in the World should once speak or write a word against it till long after it was generally setled in the Curches This therefore I resolved never to oppose § 4. 3. And as for the Presbyterians I found that the Office of Preaching Presbyters was allowed by all that deserve the Name of Christians and that this Office did participate subserviently to Christ of the Prophetical or Teaching the Priestly or worshipping and the Governing Power and that both Scripture Antiquity and the perswasive Nature of Church Government clearly shew that all Presbyters were Church Governours as well as Church Teachers and that to deny this was to destroy the Office and to endeavour to destroy the Churches And I saw in Scripture Antiquity and Reason that the Association of Pastors and Churches for Agreement and their Synods in Cases of Necessity are a plain duty and that their ordinary stated Synods are usually very convenient And I saw that in England the Persons which were called Presbyterians were emiment for Learning Sobriety and Piety and the Pastors so called were they that went through the Work of the Ministry in diligent serious preaching to the People and edifying Mens Souls and keeping up Religion in the Land § 5. 4. And for the Independants I saw that most of them were Zealous and very many Learned discreet and godly Men and fit to be very serviceable in the Church And I found in the search of Scripture and Antiquity that in the beginning a Governed Church and a stated worshipping Church were all one and not two several things And that though there might be other byâMeetings in places like our Chappels or private Houses
for such as Age or Persecution hindered to come to the more solemn Meetings yet Churches then were no bigger in number of Persons than our Parishes now to grant the most And that they were Societies of Christians united for Personal Communion and not only for Communion by Meetings of Officers and Delegates in Synods as many Churches in Association be And I saw if once we go beyond the bounds of Personal Communion as the end of particular Churches in the Definition we may make a Church of a Nation or of ten Nations or what we please which shall have none of the Nature and Ends of the Primitive particular Churches Also I saw a commendable care of serious Holiness and Discipline in most of the Independant Churches And I found that some Episcopal Men as Bishop Usher himself did voluntarily profess his Judgment to me did hold that every Bishop was independant as to Synods and that Synods were not proper Governours of the particular Bishops but only for their Concord § 6. 5. And for the Anabaptists themselves though I have written and said so much against them as I found that most of them were Persons of Zeal in Religion so many of them were sober godly People and differed from others but in the Point of Infant Baptism or at most in the Points of Predestination and Free-will and Perseverance as the Iesuits differ from the Dominicans the Lutherans from the Calvinists and the Arminians from the Contra-Remonstrants And I found in all Antiquity that though Infant Baptism was held lawful by the Churchâ yet some with Tertullian and Nazienzen thought it most convenient to make no haste and the rest left the time of Baptism to every ones liberty and forced none to be baptized Insomuch as not only Constantint Theudâsius and such other as were converted at Years of Discretion but Augustine and many such as were the Children of Christian Parents one or both did defer their Baptism much longer than I think they should have done So that in the Primitive Churchi some were Baptized in Infancy and some at ripe Age and some a little before their Death and none were forced but all left free and the only Penalty among men of their delay was that so long they were without the Priviledges of the Church and were numbred but with the Catechumens or Expectants § 7. 6. As to Doctrinal Differences also between Arminians and Anti-Arminians I soon perceived that it was hard to find a Man that discerned the true State of the several Controversies and that when unrevealed points uncertain to all were laid aside and the Controversies about Words were justly separated from the Controversies about things the Differences about things which remained were fewer and smaller than most of the Contenders perceived or would believe § 8. 7. Yea I found that our Doctrinal Controversies with the Papists themselves were very much darkned and seldom well stated and that in the Points of Merit Justification Assurance of Salvation Perseverance Grace Free-will and such others it was common to misunderstand one another and rare to meet with any that by just Distinction and Explication did well state the Controversies and bring them out of the Dark § 9. What I begin to write about any of these Doctrinal Differences in my Aphorisms Confession Apologie c. I will now pass by and the manifold Censures and Encounters which I had thereupon and the many Manuscripts of worthy Brethren animadverting upon my Aphorisms which I was privately put to answer Because it is not such Differences that now I am to speak of § 10. I perceived then that every Party beforementioned having some Truth or Good in which it was more eminent than the rest it was no impossible thing to separate all that from the Error and the Evil and that among all the Truths which they held either in Common or in Controversy there was no Contradiction And therefore that he that would procure the Welfare of the Church must do his best to promote all the Truth and Good which was held by every part and to leave out all their Errors and their Evil and not take up all that any Party had espoused as their own § 11. The things which I disliked as erroneous or evil in each Party were these 1. In the Erastians I disliked 1. That they made too light of the Power of the Ministry and Church and of Excommunication and did not distinguish sufficiently of a persuasive Power which is but private and is founded only in the Reason of the Speaker and a persuasive Power which is publick in an Officer of Christ which Camero well calleth Doctoral and is founded conjunctly in his Authority by God's Commission and his Arguments 2. That they made the Articles of the Holy Catholick Church and the Communion of Saints too insignificant by making Church Communion more common to the impenitent than Christ would have it and so dishonoured Christ by dishonouring his Church and making it too like to the Heathen World and breaking down the Hedge of Spiritual Discipline and laying it almost in common with the Wilderness 3. That they misunderstood and injured their Brethren supposing and affirming them to claim as from God a coercive Power over the Bodies or Purses of Men and so setting up Imperium in Imperio whereas all temperate Christians at least except Papists confess that the Church hath no Power of Force but only to manage God's Word unto Mens Conscienceââ § 12. In the Diocesane Party I utterly distiked 1. Their Extirpation of the true Discipline of Christ as we conceive by consequence though not intentionally not only as they omitted it and corrupted it but as their Principles and Church State had made it unpracticable and impossible while one Bishop with his Consitory had the sole Government of a thousand or many hundred Churches even over many thousands whose Faces they were never like to see not setting up any Parâchia Government under them But just as if the Archbishopsâ or rather the Patriarchs in Cânstantiââ's days should have deposed all the Bishops in the Empire and have taken all their Charges upon themselves 2. That hereby they altered the Species of Churches and either would deâ all particular Churches and have none but associated Diocesane Churches who hold the Communion by Delegates and not personally or else they would turn all the particular Parochial Churches into Christian Oratories and Schools while they gave their Pastors but a Teaching and Worshiping Power but not a Governing 3. That hereby they altered the ancient Species of Presbyters to whose Office the Spiritual Government of their proper Folks as truly belonged as the Power of preaching and worshipping God did 4. That they extinguished the ancient Species of Bishops which was in the times of Ignatius when every Church had one Altar and one Bishop and there were none but Itinerants or Archbishops that had many Churches 5. That they set up Courts that were more Secular
time which is almost all that the Presbyterians desire yet Dr. H. Hammond and the few that at first followed him by their Parts and Interest in the Nobility and Gentry did carry it at last against the other Party Now in my Christian Concord I had confessed that it was only the moderate ancient Episcopal Party which I hoped for Agreement with it being impossible for the Presbyterian and Independant Party to associate with them that take them and their Churches and all the reformed Ministers and Churches that have not Episcopal Ordination for null And knowing that this Opinion greatly tended to the Division of the Christian Churches and gratifying the Papists and offending the Protestants I spake freely against it which alienated that party from me Having setled our Associations Dr. Warmerstry after Dean of Worcester and Dr. Thomas Good after Prebend of Hereford were willing to have a Conference with us in order to bring in the Episcopal Party in Shropshire where they then lived to our Association Accordingly we met with them at Cleobury in Shropshire and our Articles were read over by Dr. Warmerstry and examined one by one and in the conclusion they professed their very good likeing of our Design and that they purposed to join with us but they thought it not meet at that present being but two to subscribe their full Assent lest it should seem over hasty to their Brethren and should hinder the Association which they Desired to promote But yet at present they subscribed as followeth Sept. 20. 1653. § 30. WE whose Names are under written having had Conference with divers of our Brethren of the Ministry of Worcestershire concerning their Agreement and Association for the promoting of Peace and Unity and Reformation of their respective Congregations according to the Word of God do by these Presents approve of their Christian Intendments in the general as being such that in Reference to the present Condition of the Church we conceive to conduce very much to the Glory of God the Promotion of Holyness the restraint of Sin the removing of Scandal and the setling of God's People in Christian Unity and Concord Witness our Hands the Day and Year above written THO. WARMESTRY THO. GOOD This is that Dr. Warmestry who when I was silenced by Bishop Morley and he made Dean of Worcester came purposely to my Flock to preach those vehement tedious Invectives of which more hereafter 31. In our Association we agreed upon a Monthly Meeting at certain Market-Towns for Conference about such Cases of Discipline as required Consultation and Consent Accordingly at Evesham and Kiderminster they were constantly kept up In the Town where I lived we had once a Month a Meeting of Three Justices of the Peace who lived with us and three or four Ministers for so many we were in the Parish my self and Assistants and three or four Deacons and twenty of the ancient and godly Men of the Congregation who pretended to no Office as Lay-Elders but only met as the Trustees of the whole Church to be present and secure their Liberties and do that which any of the Church might do and they were chosen once a year hereunto as Grotius de Imperio sum ãâã adviseth because all the People could not have leisure to meet so oft to debate things which required their Consent At this meeting we admonished those that remained impenitent in any scandalous Sin after more private Admonition before two or three and we did with all possible tenderness persuade them to repentance and labour to convince them of their Sin and danger and pray with them if they consented And if they could not be prevailed with to repent we required them to meet before all the Ministers at the other monthly Meeting which was always the next Day after this parochial Meeting There we renewed our Admonitions and Exhortations and some Ministers of other Parishes laboured to set it home that the Offender might not think it was only the Opinion of the Pastor of the Place and that he did it out of ill Will or Partiality If he yielded penitently to confess his Sin and promise Amendment more or less publickly according to the Nature of the Scandal we then joined in Prayer for his true Repentance and Forgiveness and exhorted him farther to his Duty for the future But if he still continued obstinately impenitent by the Consent of all he was by the Pastor of the Place to be publickly admonished and prayed for by that Church usually three several days together and if still he remained Impenitent the Church was required to avoid him as a Person unfit for their Communion as is more fully opened in the Articles of our Agreement § 32. This monthly Meeting of the Ministers proved of exceeding great Benefit and comfort to us where when we had dined together we spent an Hour or two in Disputation on some Question which was chosen the Week before and when the Respondent and Opponent had done their Part they were pleased to make it my Work to determine And after that if we had any Church-business as aforesaid we consulted of it And many Ministers met with us that were not of our Association for the Benefit of these Disputations I must confess this was the comfortablest time of all my Life through the great delight I had in the Company of that Society of honest sincere laborious humble Ministers of Christ Every Week on the Lecture Day I had the pleasant Company of many of them at my House and every Month at our appointed Meeing I had the Company of more I so well knew their Self-denial Impartiality Peaceableness and exemplary Lives together with their Skill and faithful Diligence for the Good of Souls however almost all of them have been since silenced and cast out that its pleasant to me to remeber the Converse I had with them so aimable are sincere and upright Men whose singleness of Heart doth imitate the State of the primitive Believers when proud self-seeking reserved Hypocrites do turn their best Endowments into a Reproach § 33. When Dr. Warmestry and Dr. Good had subscribed as above a while after Dr. Warmestry consulted with his London Brethren and he received a Paper of Animadversions not against the Articles of our Agreement but against my Explication of them and my Passages which oppose those Episcopal Divines who deny the Ministry and Churches which have not Prelatical Ordination These Animadversions he sent to me with a Letter which signified his desire of Peace in general but that he must not strike a League with Faction c. There was no Name to this Paper but long time after I learnt that it was Mr. Peter Gunning's afterwards Bishop of Ely I presently wrote an Answer to it and offered the Doctor to send it him if he would tell me the Author Because it is too long to be inserted here I have put the Paper and Answer together in the End where you
may read them After this I received from Sir Ralph Clare these ensuing Papers as from some Courtiers which are of the same Strain with Dr. Gunning's which with my brief Answer I adjoin SIR THE Influence and Power you have in the present Pastor of your Church who is much famed abroad and had in a reverend Esteem as well for Piety of Life as for his Learning Moderation and desiring the Peace of the Church gives Encouragement to your old Acquaintance and Associate in that One-glorious Court of England to desire the Favour that this inclosed Paper may be presented to his Christian View and Consideration presuming so great is his Charity that he will not leave any wounded Soul unhealed wherein he is able to bestow his Balm In this he extends not his Charity alone as to a single Person but in me there are many more of your Friends included who would have appeared in Person or met in Conference were is not our Mansions are at too great a distance and the Malignity and Iealousy of Times challenges Retirements rather than Assemblies It is not civil in us to chalk the Method of Answering the Queries yet for Easement Sake and Brevity it will be satisfactory his free Concession of any Proposals in the Affirmative to be true without any Enlargement of Reasons and for those Queries which may and must admit Divisions Distinctions and Discourse on the Case let the reverend Gentleman use his own Form Iudgment and Discretion as believing he will proceed with such Candor and Impartiality as becometh a Man of his Calling and Eminency waving all By-Interests and Relations to any Party or Faction either regnant or eclipst which Act will deservedly heighten the high Esteem he is valued at and your self by this Honour done engage me and many more of your old Friends in me to subscribe our selves Your Servants Theophilus Church A feigned Name April 20. 1655. Certain Queries and Scruples of Conscience offered to some Learned Divines for Resolution and Satisfaction 1. WHETHER may a Christian Magistrate tolerate Liberty of Conscience in Religion and Church Discipline without Scandal 2. Whether may and ought a tender Conscience exercise and use his Liberty and Freedom without Violence inforced by Superiors 3. Whether in Matters of Government Ecclesiastical depending only of Fact the general and perpetual Practice of the Church from Age to Age be not a sufficient Evidence and Warrant of the Right Truth and certainty of the thing 4. Whether the Vocation of Bishops be an Order Lawful in it self 5. Whether the Regiment Ecclesiastical by Bishops hath not continued throughout the Christian Church ever since the Apostles untill Calvin's days No Church Orthodox dissenting 6. Whether was there ever since the Apostle's days so much as one national Church governed by a Presbytery without a Bishop untill Calvin's Days If so where was the Original in what Place by what Persons of what continuance and how was it lost or changed into Episcopacy and upon what Grounds or Motives 7. Whether the present Ministry in the Church of England as it now separated from their lawful Superiors or Bishops be not Schismatical 8. Whether all these Ministers that have taken the Oath of Canonical Obedience to their Bishops and have backsliden and submitted to those Powers that violently deprived the said Bishops of their legal Powers and Iurisdictions by yielding a voluntary Obedience to their Ordinances are not under a high Censure of Perjury and Schism 9. Whether those Ministers now pretended to be made and ordained in the Church of England only by their Fellow Ministers without a Bishop be true Ministers or no or else meer Lay Persons and bold Usurpers of the Sacred Function and Order like Corah and his Complices 10. Whether all those Ministers which are now in actual possession of the late Incumbents Parsonages and Cures of Souls and deprived for their only adhering and assisting their late lawful Prince and their Governour and also their Bishops to whom they owed all Canonical Obedience without and beside any Legal Induction or Admission may not be reputed as Intruders and false Shepherds 11. Whether it had not been an excellent part of Christian Perfection rather to endure passively lost of Liberty Estate and even of Life it self for the maintenance and defence of the Iust and Legal Rights invested in the Church and the Bishops it 's Superintendent Pastors and the Liturgy and Service of the Church than carnally for Self-interest and Ends to comply and submit even against their knowing Consciences to a violent and meer prevailing power and force in the abolishing of Episcopal Power and the daily Prayers and Service used in the Church 12. Whether all such Persons be not guilty of Schism and of Scandal given which Communicate and be present in such Ministers Congregations and Assemblies whether in Church or in private Meetings to hear their Prayers or Sermons or receive their Sacraments according to the now present mode and form more especially in the participation with them in the Sacrament of the Eucharist Or how far may a good Christian Communicate with such without just Scandal given or taken 13. Whether it be lawful and just for any Orthodox Minister or Episcoparian to accept of any Benefice with Cure of Souls as the state of the English Church now standeth visible and ruling without guilt of Schism by compliance to their Form 14. Whether as the Condition of the present Church of England is The Ministers thereof may not legally and so justifiably exercise and use against the late Liturgy of the Church there being no Statute Law prohibiting the same And whether those that continue the Observation of the late Directory be not perturbers of the Peace of the Church especially since the limitation of trial by a pretended Legality and Command for its observance is expired and not reconfirmed 15. Whether the old Iewish Church had not set Forms of Prayer whether St. John the Raptist our Saviour's Praecursor and our blessed Saviour himself taught not their Disciples set Forms of Prayers and whether the Christian Church especially since the time of Peace from the violence of Heathenish Persecution had not nor generally used set Forms of Prayer And whether the Ministers now ex tempore Prayers in the Church be not as well a set Form of Prayers to the Auditors whose Spirits are therein bounded as any set Form of Prayer used in the Church 16. Whether may a Christian without Scandal given appear to be a Godfather or Godmother to a Child in these New Assemblies where the Minister useth his own Dictates and Prayers and not of the ancient Liturgy except the Words of Baptism I Baptize thee A. B. in the Name of the Father c. 17. Whether any Supream Earthly Power or Powers Spiritual or Temporal joint or separate can alienate and convert to secular uses or imployments any Houses Lands Goods or Things once devoted offered and dedicated to God and his Church
from their Churches Answ. No but consent to improve the common Truths and perform our Duties even to such as differ from us in this Object 3. There is not one of an hundred of them that will consent to these Terms Answ. If they will not who can help it when we have tried them we have done our Duty and left them without Excuse Object 4. Shall we confess a Schismatical Church for a true Church Answ. Every Schism nulleth not the Church or Ministry that is guilty of it else most of the Churches in the World were nulled If they reject the Essentials of a Church they are none Object 5. Baptism is Essential to a Church The Apostle Heb. 6. 1. putteth it among the Principles Answ. 1. It is only the thing signified by Baptism that is Essential 2. The Apostle calls it a Principle because it is one of the first things taught but not because it is Essential to a Church 3. The Anabaptists have Baptism in their Churches though not of Infants Object 6. To make a League with Schsmaticks is to be guilty of their Schism Answ. True If by that League you own approve or consent to their Schism But not by agreeing with them to perform Common Duties Object 7. They are undermining the Church and Ministry and shall we seek peace with such Answ. 1. Those that we speak of are not such 2. If they were yet it is our Duty to hinder them by agreeing to moderate Ways and Common Duties Object 8. They are guilty of their Infants Damnation as much as in them lyeth by not believing their part in the Covenant nor dedicating them to God Answ. They virtually consent for their Infants in that they would actually do it if they knew the Promise Object 9. They are under God's visible Displeasure Ergo c. Answ. So far as God disowneth them we must do so but no further Object 10. We shall be reproached as complying with them Answ. Slanderous Tongues cannot excuse us from plain Duties Object 11. Those whom we should Excommunicate we may not have Communion with But the Anabaptists should be Excommunicated Ergo c. Answ. I deny the Minor taken of such Anabaptists as we have now in question Object 12. It is a scandalous Sin unrepented of Answ. 1. So is many a greater Errour which Men must not be Excommunicated for 2. It is virtually repented of seeing if they knew the Evil of it they would repent Object 13. You would have a looser Discipline than the Prelates or Papists for they would not Communicate with Anabaptists Answ. 1. I only avoid dividing rigour and cruelty 2. They have Multitudes in their Communion that know not what Baptism is nor to what use nor who Christ is whether God or Man nor many other Fundamentals Ergo Their Discipline is far looser than I desire but too partial also The Anabaptists object We are bound to propagate the Truth and if you will have Communion with us you must be baptized Answ. 1. You are bound to propagate first the greatest Truths that Salvation lyeth on and to do nothing that may hinder this by promoting your own Opinions 2. If you reject Communion with all but Anabaptists you reject all the Church through most Ages of the World And no Church no Christ and no Christ no Christians nor any Salvation 3. Blame us not if we be not easily brought to your Opinion if we had but these Reasons 1. You confess no thanks to you that Infants were once Church-Members by God's appointment and have never yet proved that he cast them out again And we must have good proof of that before we can be satisfied with your way 2. We cannot be hasty to believe an Evil and we know that it is a sad Penal Evil for Infants to be put out of the Church And Ergo we will have proof of it before we believe it 3. It must be no easie matter with us to believe that the Head and Shepherd of the Church hath de facto had a Church of a false Constitution as to the very Materials and Enterance from the beginning to this day except a few within this twenty years that troubled it in a Corner of the World and that now in the end of the World we must expect a right Constitution as if Christ had slept or regarded not his Church or been the Head of a Body which he disowned We cannot hastily believe such things I say again No Church no Christ for No Body no Head And if no Christ then there is no Christ now Take heed therefore how you unâChurch or difown the whole Church of Christ in the very frame for so many Ages An Offer of Christian fraternal Communion to the Brethren that are against or doubtful about Baptizing Infants of Believers IT is our exceeding Joy that we have all one God one Saviour one Spirit one Faith and one Baptismal Covenant one Rule of Faith and Life one End and Hope and are Members of one Catholick Church and agree about God's Worship in the most and greatest parts And it is our Grief and the Matter of our great Humiliation that we can come no nearer and that by the Remnants of our Differences the Wicked are so hardened the Weak offended our Charity hindered our holy Communion and mutual Edification disturbed our Minds discomposed and the Gospel the Catholick Church and our Saviour dishonoured Lamenting this with the rest of our Unhappiness while we are in the Flesh and absent from the Lord the Centre of Perfect Unity and Concord and knowing it to be our Duty to walk by the same Rule and mind the same things so far as we have attained and being taught of God to love one another and observing how frequently and urgently Brotherly Love and Forbearance and the Unity and Concord of Christians is prest in the holy Scriptures and Uncharitableness and Divisions condemned that as far as may be we may promote our Common Ends of Christianity and with one Mind and Mouth may glorifie God We whose Names are under-written do make this following Offer of Communion 1. To all those that joyn with us in the foregoing Profession of the Christian Faith and have been Baptized since their Infant-Baptism as thinking it unlawful or insufficient we offer free Communion in our particular Churches with leave to Enter your dissent from our Infant-Baptism into the Church-Register or Records so be it you will thence-forth walk in that Love and Holiness and that Obedience to the faithful Overseers of the Flock and that Concord and Brotherly Communion with the Church as is required in the holy Scriptures according to your power and will resist Uncharitableness Discord and Divisions and joyn with us in our Common Work for the Common Ends. 2. To all those that joyn with us in the foregoing Profession of Faith though they have been baptized since their Infant-Baptism or think that Baptism unlawful and dare not hold Local Communion with us in
manifested that the Western Creed now called the Apostles wanting two or three Clauses that now are in it was not only before the Nicene Creed but of such farther Antiquity that no beginning of it below the Apostles Days can be found So it is past doubt that in other Words the Churches had still a Symbol or Sum of their Belief which was the Test of the Orthodox and that which the Catechumeni were to be instructed in Origen Tertullian Irenaeus to speak of none of these below them do mention and recite them The Doctrine of this Creed they affirm themselves to have received from the Apostles by verbal Tradition as well as by Writing This then hath been a collateral way of delivering down the saving Truths of the Gospel though a far more imperfect way than by the Scriptures 4. Another means hath been by Parents teaching these Principles to their Children which as they were commanded to do and did before the writing of the Gospel so did they successively continue it as a collateral way 5. Another collateral means was in the constant use of the Lord's Supper in Commemoration of Christ's Death till he come to receive us to Glory where the very Sum and all the Fundamentals of our Religion are contained which hath been continued by uninterrupted Succession even from the time that preceded the writing of the Scriptures it is therefore conceived possible for some Souls to be converted in darker parts of the World by these or some of these means without the written Word 3. The ancient Doctors of the Church affirmed that they had their Doctrine from the Apostles by verbal as well as by written Tradition Yea and that if there were no Scripture yet Tradition might resolve the Doubts against the Hereticks and that in those Days which were nearer the Spring-Head Tradition was a better way than Scripture to confute Hereticks as Tertullian de Praescript at large and Irenaeus's Words are well known Whether in this they mistake or not I don't determine yet certainly this may tell us that we cannot conclude that there was then no co-ordinate way of delivering down the Sum of Christian Verity 4. He that will prove your negative Assertion must either know all the World and that de facto there is among them no such Tradition or else must have some Revelation from God that there is not any such nor shall be But we have neither of these Ergo we cannot certainly conclude it 5. We see by Experience that more in substance of other common Precepts and History can be delivered down to Posterity by other means without formal Records Ergo so may these For though they cannot have the golden Cabinet of Scripture but from the Spirit nor without the Spirit can Men believe Yet the Truths may be remembred and delivered as aforesaid 6. God can deliver the Marrow of the Gospel by other means than the Writing and he hath not told us that he will not Ergo for ought we know he doth 7. We ought not absolutely to exclude extraordinary means when God hath not tyed himself from them It is a dangerous Sin of them that leave the ordinary means and look out for extraordinary as Spirit of Prophesy Angels c. But to conclude that God will never reveal Christ by an Angel to one that hath not the Scripture is more than we may do I know not therefore why it is that you would not be prevailed with so much as to add the Word ordinarily when yet it 's by some affirmed to be your Sense and by all that it is your Duty to deliver your Sense as plain as you may So much of my Reasons against the certainty of the Truth of your Assertion 3. I next add that it seems not a Point so weighty as to cast out all that are different from us in this Opinion My Reasons are 1. From the Nature of the Thing 1. It hath so much to be said against the very Truth of it and so is doubtful 2. There can no ill Consequences be manifested to rise from the contrary Opinion Much less so ill as to deserve such a Censure It is no wrong to Scripture that there is a more imperfect collateral way of delivering some part of the same Truths no more than it is a wrong to Scripture that the Law of Nature delivers some other Part of them 2. From the Persons that were of the Opinion contrary to your Assertion who were the ancient Doctors of the Churches and many of the most learned judicious and godly of the Reformed Divines as I undertake to manifest when I have Opportunity and it is necessary For my own part if it were only my self that should be cast out by this Engine I should say the less but as I know not how many Hundred may be of the same Mind and as I think it to be the most common Judgment of Divines so I know such here among us of that Mind with whom I am not worthy to be named who would not subscribe to this your Assertion whereby it seems to me to be more tollerable to diffent from you 4. Seeing you have voted to lay down only Fundamentals to Salvation first and upon that Vote have put this as one you do not only damn all that believe any other way than by the written Word but you damn all those that will not damn them by owning this condemning Article Now that it is not Fundamental appears 1. In that the Fathers and choicest reformed Divines were else no Christians 2. No Creed of the ancient Churches did contain it 3. It is not of necessity to our believing on Christ the Foundation A Man may be brought himself by the Scripture to believe that yet thinks another may believe by verbal Tradition 4. No Scripture doth expresly no not implicitly deliver it much less as a Fundamental 5. My next Reason was that your Assertion and Reason are injurious to the Christian Cause For 1. When Gospel Truth is delivered down by two Hands you wrong it when you cut off one when neither is needless 2. We are able by other ways of Proof to confute those Infidels that deny the Authority of Scripture especially when they tell us that we cannot prove that our Doctrine was delivered from Christ and his Apostles and not since devised or corrupted by later Hands Now you would force our Arguments out of our Hands to the Advantage of the Enemy Upon the Experience of some late Debates with subtil Apostates now Infidels I am bold with Submission to say that I would not for all the World so wound the Christian Cause as it is wounded by those who bereave the Scripture of the Advantage of other Tradition And think that a Bible found by the way by one that never heard of it hath the same Advantages to procure Belief as Scripture and Scripture-Doctrine and matters of Fact delivered to us by the Hand of certain Tradition And 3. By the
of the nearer Ends The Holy Ghost as Illuminating and so Revealing by the Instrumentality of the Word is in Efficiency and Dignity above the Word 3. The Apostles themselves were in order of Efficiency above the Writing or Letter of the Word though in order of Dignity the Scripture is above them 4. The Ministry and Teaching of Parents is as to the Original both subordinate to Scripture as commanded by it and co-ordiante as instituted and enjoyned before it by verbal Precept and doth still acknowledge this double obligation But it is subordinate to Scripture in Dignity and as to the nearer End 5. The same is true of Baptism and other Ordinances mentioned already 6. The delivery of the Scriptures down to our hands 1. As to acquaint us with the Canonical Books 2. And that these are all 3. And that they are uncorrupted in Matters of moment is in efficiency a co-ordinate Means of Revelation for it is not out of Scripture only that it receiveth its force but as to the End and the Dignity it is subordinate to the Scripture These things seeming thus to my apprehension I cannot yet acknowledge it a Truth that no Means of Revealing Christ is co-ordinate with the Scriptures I need to say no more to the Necessity and Fundamentality than I said in my last Paper I earnestly crave that the offering of these Reasons as my Diffent may not be offensive to you seeing I apprehend the Case to impose on me a Necessity there being no Means in the World that I remember more like to be an Engine to tear in pieces the Church than an unfound composure of Fundamentals I mean an Imposing of those Things as Fundamental which are not found whereby the most deserving may be ejected from the Ministry and censured to Damnation We are framing a Means of Union and not of Division And though it grieves me to be offensive to my Brethren yet had I rather suffer any thing in the World than be guilty of putting among our Fundamentals one word that is not true The Christian Faith hath been ever the same since the Apostles days and I find not that ever the Churches Fundamentals contained such an Article as this The Scripture nor the Assembly's Confession have none such that I know of The word Co-ordinate is so ambiguous that it is unfit to lay so great a stress upon it and the use of it here yet more perswades me that it had been better for us to adhere to Scripture Terms R. B. § 56. At last Twenty of their Propositions were printed for the Parliament But the Parliament was dissolved and all came to nothing and that Labour was lost § 57. At this time the Lord Broghill and the Earl of Warwick brought me to Preach before Cromwell the Protector which was the only time that ever I preached to him save once long before when he was an inferiour Man among other Auditors I knew not which way to provoke him better to his Duty than by Preaching on 1 Cor. 1. 10. against the Divisions and Distractions of the Church and shewing how mischievous a thing it was for Politicians to maintain such Divisions for their own Ends that they might fish in troubled waters and keep the Church by its Divisions in a state of Weakness lest it should be able to offend them and to shew the Necessity and Means of Union But the plainness and nearness I heard was displeasing to him and his Courtiers but they put it up § 58. A while after Cromwell sent to speak with me and when I came in the presence only of three of his chief Men he began a long and tedious Speech to me of God's Providence in the Change of the Government and how God had owned it and what great things had been done at home and abroad in the Peace with Spain and Holland c. When he had wearied us all with speaking thus slowly about an hour I told him It was too great Condescension to acquaint me so fully with all these Matters which were above me but I told him that we took our Ancient Monarchy to be a Blessing and not an Evil to the Land and humbly craved his Patience that I might ask him How England had ever forfeited that Blessing and unto whom the Forfeiture was made I was fain to speak of the Species of Government only for they had lately made it Treason by a Law to speak for the Person of the King Upon that Question he was awakened into some Passion and told me it was no Forfeiture but God had Changed it as pleased him and then he let fly at the Parliament which thwarted him and especially by name at four or five of those Members which were my chief Acquaintance and I presumed to defend them against his Passion and thus four or five hours were spent § 59. A few days after he sent for me again to hear my Judgment about Liberberty of Conscience which he pretended to be most zealous for before almost all his Privy Council where after another slow tedious Speech of his I told him a little of my Judgment And when two of his Company had spun out a great deal more of the time in such like tedious but meer ignorant Speeches some four or five hours being spent I told him that if he would be at the labour to read it I could tell him more of my mind in Writing in two Sheets than in that way of Speaking in many days and that I had a Paper on that Subject by me written for a Friend which if he would peruse and allow for the change of the Person he would know my Sense He received the Paper after but I scarce believe that he ever read it for I saw that what he learned must be from himself being more disposed to speak many hours than to hear one and little heeding what another said when he had spoken himself § 60. While I lodged at the Lord Broghill's a certain Person was importunate to speak with me Dr. Niââ Gibbon who shutting the Doors on us that there might be no Witnesses drew forth a Scheme of Theology and told me how long a Journey he had once taken towards me and engaged me patiently to hear him open to me his Scheme which he said was the very thing that I had been long groping after and contained the only Terms and Method to resolve all Doubts whatever in Divinity and unite all Christians through the World And there was none of them printed but what he kept himself and he communicated them only to such as were prepared which he thought I was because I was 1. Searching 2. Impartial and 3. A Lover of Method I thank him and heard him above an hour in silence and after two or three days talk with him I found all his Frame the Contrivance of a very strong Head-piece was secretly and cunningly fitted to usher in a Socinian Popery or a mixture of Popery and half Socinianism
whereas you tell us that the conforming of Suffraganes to Rural Deaneries and other such are his private Conceptions destitute of any Testimoney of Antiquity We answer No marvel when Rural Deaneries were unknown to true Antiquity And when in the Ancientest Church every Church had its proper Bishop and every Bishop but one Church that had also but one Altar But surely the Corepiscopi were no Strangers to Antiquity as may appear before the Council at Nice in Concil Ancyran Can. 12. and in Concil Antiochin Can. 10. c. It was unknown in the days of Ignatius and Iustin Martyr that a Church should be as large as a Rural Deanry containing a dozen Churches with Altars that had none of them peculiar Bishops But it was not strange then that every Church had a Bishop and if it were Rural a Chorepiscopus As also you may gather even from Clemens Romanus The Quarrel which you pick with the Archbishops Reduction for not Naming the King as if he destroyed his Supremacy is such as a low degree of Charity with a little Understanding might easily have prevented Either you know that it is the Power of the Keys called Spiritual and proper-Ecclesiastical and not the Coercive Power circa Ecclesiastica which the Archbishop speaketh of and all our Controversie is about or you do not know it If you do know it either you think this Power of the Keys is resolved into the King or not If you do think so you differ from the King and from all of your selves that ever we talked with and you contradict all Protestant Princes that have openly disclaimed any such Power and published this to the World to stop the Mouths of Calumniating Papists And we have heard the King and some of you disclaim it And how can you then fitly debate these Controversies that differ from all Protestant Kings and from the Church But if you your selves do not so think had you a Pen that would charge the Archbishop for destroying the King's Supremacy for asserting nothing but what the King and you maintain And if you knew not that this Spiritual Power of the Keys as distinct from Magistratical Coercive Power is the Subject of our Controversie we dispute to good purpose indeed with Men that know not what Subject it is that we are to dispute about so that which way soever it go you see how it is like to fall and how Men that are out of the dust and noise will judge of our Debates And here we leave it to the Notice and Observation of Posterity upon the perusal of all your Exceptions How little the English Bishops had to say against the Form of Primitive Episcopacy contained in Archbishop Usher's Reduction in the day when they rather chose the increase of our Divisions the Silencing of many Hundred faithful Ministers the scattering of the Flocks the afflicting of so many thousand godly Christians than the accepting of this Primitive Episcopacy which was the Expedient which those called Presbyterians offered never once speaking for the Cause of Presbytery And what kind of Peace-makers and Conciliators we met with when both Parties were to meet at one time and place with their several Concessions for Peace and Concord ready drawn up and the Presbyterians in their Concessions laid by all their Cause and proposed an Archbishops frame of Episcopacy and the other side brought not in any of their Concessions at all but only unpeaceably rejected all the Moderation that was desired Lastly They hear desire it may be observed that in this Reduction Archiepiscopacy is acknowledged And we shall also desire that it may be observed that we never put in a word to them against Archbishops Metropolitans or Primates and yet we are very far from attaining any Peace with them And we desire that it may be observed also that understanding with whom we had to do we offered them not that which we approved our selves as the best but that which we would submit to as having some Consistency with the Discipline and Order of the Church which was our End Of the Superadded Particulars § 14. 1. This is scarce Serious The Primate's Suffragans or Chorepiscopi are Rural Deans or as many for number The Suffragans you talk of by Law are other things about Sixteen in all the Land The King's Power is about the Choice of them as Humane Officers but as Pastors of the Church or Bishops the Churches had the Choice for a Thousand years after Christ through most of the Christian World And what if it be in the King's power Is it not the more reasonable that the King be petitioned to in the Business The King doth not choose every Rural Dean himself And is it any more destructive of his Power to do it by the Synods than by the Diocesan This use the Name and Power of Kings is made of by some kind of Men to make a noise against all that cross their Domination but all that is exercised by themselves is no whit derogatory to Royalty And yet how many Men have been Excommunicated for refusing to Answer in the Chancellor's Courts till they profess to sit there by the King's Authority § 15. We much doubt whether you designed to read the Archbishop's Reduction when you answered our Papers If you did not why would you choose to be ignorant of what you answered when so light a Labour might have informed you If you did how could you be ignorant of what we meant by Associations when you saw that such as our Rural Deaneries was the thing spoken of and proposed by the Reduction And 1. Are the Rural Deaneries think you without the King's Authority If not what mean you by such Intimations unless you would make Men believe that we breathe Treason as oft as we breathe as the Soldier charged the Country-man for whistling Treason when he meant to plunder him 2. And what though Associations may not be entered into without the King's Authority Do you mean that therefore we may not thus desire his Authority for them If you do not to what sence or purpose is this Answer Sure we are that for Three hundred years when Magistrates were not Christian there was Preaching Praying and Associating in particular Churches hereunto without the Kings Authority and also Associating in Synods And after that for many a Hundred year the Christian Magistrates confirmed and over-ruled such Associations but never overthrew them or forbad them § 16. But the Apostles of Christ and all his Churches for many hundred years thought all these Subscriptions and Oaths unnecessary and never prescribed nor required either them or any such So unhappy is the present Church in the happy Understandings of these Men of Yesterday that are wiser than Christ his Apostles and Universal Church and have at last found out these necessary Oaths and Subscriptions And you are not quite mistaken Necessary they are to set up those that shall rule by Constraint as Lords over God's Heritage and
have a hand in executing it But having as I was coming to him seen the King's Declaration and seeing that by it the Government is so far altered as it is I take my self for the Churches sake exceedingly beholden to his Lordship for those Moderations and my desire to promote the Happiness of the Church which that Moderation tendeth to doth make me resolve to take that Course which tendeth most thereto But whether to take a Bishoprick be the way I was in Doubt and desired some farther time of Consideration But if his Lordship would procure us the settlement of the matter of that Declaration by passing it into a Law I promised him to take that way in which I might most serve the Puplick Peace § 119. Dr. Reignolds Mr. Calamy and my self had some Speaches oft together about it and we all thought that a Bishoprick might be accepted according to the Description of the Declaration without any Violation of the Covenant or owning the ancient Prelacy but all the Doubt was whether this Declaration would be made a Law as was then expected or whether it were but a temporary means to draw us on till we came up to all the Diocesans desired and Mr. Calamy desired that we might all go together and all refuse or all accept it § 120. But by this time the rumour of it fled abroad and the Voice of the City made a Difference for though they wish'd that none of us should be Bishops yet they said Dr. Reignolds and Mr. Baxter being known to be for moderate Episcopacy their acceptance would be less scandalous But if Mr. Calamy should accept it who had preached and written and done so much against it which were then at large recited never Presbyterian would be trusted for his sake so that the Clamour was very loud against his acceptance of it And Mr. Matthew Newcomen his Brother in Law wrote to me earnestly to dissuade him and many more § 121. For my own part I resolved against it at the first but not as a thing which I judged unlawful in it self as described in the King's Declaration But 1. I knew that it would take me off my Writing 2. I looked to have most of the godly Ministers cast out and what good could be done upon ignorant vile uncapable Men 3. I feared that this Declaration was but for a present use and that shortly it would be revok'd or nullified 4. And if so I doubted not but the Laws would prescribe such work for Bishops in silencing Ministers and troubling honest Christians for their Consciences and ruling the vicious with greater Lenity c. As that I had rather have the meanest Imployment amongst Men. 5. And my Judgment was fully resolved against the Lawfulness of the old Diocesane Frame § 122. But when Dr. Reignolds and Mr. Calamy askt my Thoughts I told them that distinguishing between what is simply and what is by Accident Evil I thought that as Episcopacy is described in the King's Declaration it is lawful when better cannot be had but yet Scandal might make it unfit for some Men more than others Therefore to Mr. Calamy I would give no Counsel but for Dr. Reignolds I persuaded him to accept it so be it he would publickly declare that he took it but on the Terms of the King's Declaration and would lay it down when he could no longer exercise it on those terms only I left it to his Consideration whether it be better stay till we see what they will do with the Declaration and for my self I was confident I should see cause to refuse it § 123. When I came next to the Lord Chancellor the next day save one he asked me of my Resolution and put me to it so suddenly that I was forced to delay no longer but told him that I could not accept it for several Reasons and it was not the least that I thought I could better serve the Church without it if he would but prosecute the establishment of the Terms granted And because I thought that it would be ill taken if I refused it on any but acceptable Reasons and also that Writing would serve best against misreports hereafter I the next Day put this Letter into the Lord Chancellor's Hand which he took in good Part In which I concealed the most of my Reasons and gave the best and used more Freedom in my farther Requests than I expected should have any good Success My Lord YOUR great Favour and Condescention encourages me to give you more of my Sense of the Business which your Lordship was pleased to propound I was till I saw the Declaration much dejected and resolved against a Bishoprick as unlawful But finding there more than on Octob. 22. his Majesty granted us in the Pastor's Consent c. the Rural Dean with the whole Ministry enabled to exercise as much persuasive Pastoral Power as I could desire who believe the Church hath no other kind of Power unless communicated from the Magistrate Subscription abated in the Universities c. And finding such happy Concessions in the great point of Parochial Power and Discipline and in the Liturgy and Ceremonies c. my Soul rejoiced in thankfulness to God and his Instruments and my Conscience presently told me it was my Duty to do my best with my self and others as for as I had Interest and Opportunity to suppress all sinful Discontents and having competent Materials now put into my Hands without which I could have done nothing to persuade all my Brethren to Thankfulness and obedient Submission to the Government And being raised to some joyful hopes of seeing the Beginnings of a happy Union I shall crave your Lordship's Pardon for presuming to tell you what farther endeavours will be necessary to accomplish it 1. If your Lordship will endeavour to get this Declaration pass into an Act. 2. If you will speedily procure a Commission to the Persons that are equally to be deputed to that work to review the Common-Prayer-Book according to the Declaration 3. If you will further effectually the Restoration of able faithful Ministers who have and will have great Interest in the sober part of the People to a setled station of Service in the Church who are lately removed 4. If you will open some way for the ejection of the insufficient scandalous and unable 5. If you will put as many of our Persuasion as you can into Bishopricks if it may be more than three 6. If you will desire the Bishops to place some of them in inferior Places of trust especially Rural Deanries which is a Station suitable to us in that it hath no Sallery or Maintenance nor coercive Power but that simple pastoral persuasive Power which we desire This much will set us all in joint And for my own part I hope by Letters this very Week to disperse the Seeds of Satisfaction into many Countries of England But my Conscience commanding me to make this my very Work and Business unless
have been with them upon the lowest lawful Terms Some laughed at me for refusing a Bishoprick and petitioning to be a reading Vicar's Curate But I had little Hopes of so good a Condition at least for any considerable time § 152. The Ruler of the Vicar and all the Business there was Sir Ralph Clare an old Man and an old Couâtier who carried it towards me all the time I was there with great Civility and Respect and sent me a Purse of Money when I went away but I refused it But his Zeal against all that scrupled Ceremonies or that would not preach for Prelacy and Conformity c. was so much greater than his Respects to me that he was the principal Cause of my Removal though he has not owned it to this Day I suppose he thought that when I was far enough off he could so far rule the Town as to reduce the People to his way But he little knew nor others of that Temper how firm conscientious Men are to the Matters of their everlasting Interest and how little Mens Authority can do against the Authority of God with those that are unfeignedly subject to him Openly he seemed to be for my Return at first that he might not offend the People and the Lord Chancellor seemed very forward in it and all the Difficulty was how to provide some other Place for the old Vicar Mr. Dance that he might be no loser by the Change And it was so contrived that all must seem forward in it except the Vicar the King himself must be engaged in it the Lord Chancellor earnestly presseth it Sir Ralph Clare is willing and very desirous of it and the Vicar is willing if he may but be recompenced with as good a Place from which I received but 90 l. per Annum heretofore Either all desire it or none desire it But the Hindrance was that among all the Livings and Prebendaries of England there was none fit for the poor Vicar A Prebend he must not have because he was insufficient and yet he is still thought sufficient to be the Pastor of near 4000 Souls The Lord Chancellor to make the Business certain will engage himself for a valuable stipend to the Vicar and his own Steward must be commanded to pay it him What could be desired more But the poor Vicar was to answer him that this was no security to him his Lordship might withhold that Stipend at his Pleasure and then where was his Maintenance give him but a legal Title of any thing of equal value and he would resign and the Patron was my sure and intimate Friend But no such thing was to be had and so Mr. Dance must keep his Place § 153. Though I requested not any Preferment of them but this yet even for this I resolved I would never be importunate I only nominated it as the Favour which I desired when there Offers in general invited me to ask more and then I told them that if it were any way inconvenient to them I would not request it of them And at the very first I desired that if they thought it best for the Vicar to keep his Place I was willing to take the Lecture which by his Bond was secured to me and was still my Right or if that were denied me I would be his Curate while the King's Declaration stood in force But none of these could be accepted with Men that were so exceeding willing In the end it appeared that two Knights of the Country Sir Ralph Clare and Sir Iohn Packington who were very great with Dr. Morley newly made Bishop of Worcester had made him believe that my Interest was so great and I could do so much with Ministers and People in that Country that unless I would bind my self to promote their Cause and Party I was not fit to be there And this Bishop being greatest of any Man with the Lord Chancellor must obstruct my Return to my ancient Flock At last Sir Ralph Clare did freely tell me that if I would conform to the Orders and Ceremonies of the Church and preach Conformity to the People and labour to set them right there was no Man in England so fit to be there for no Man could more effectually do it but if I would not there was no Man so unfit for the place for no Man could more hinder it § 154. I desired it as the greatest favour of them that if they intended not my being there they would plainly tell me so that I might trouble them and my self no more about it But that was a favour too great to be expected I had continual encouragement by Promises till I was almost tired in waiting on them At last meeting Sir Ralph Clare in the Bishop's Chamber I desired him before the Bishop to tell me to my face if he had any thing against me which might cause all this ado He told me that I would give the Sacrament to none kneeling and that of Eighteen hundred Communicants there was not past Six hundred that were for me and the rest were rather for the Vicar I answerd That I was very glad that these words fell out to be spoken in the Bishop's hearing To the first Accusation I told him That he himself knew that I invited him to the Sacrament and offered it him kneeling and under my hand in that writing and openly in his hearing in the Pulpit I had promised and told both him and all the rest that I never had nor never would put any Man from the Sacrament on the account of kneeling but leave every one to the Posture which they should choose And that the reason why I never gave it to any kneeling was because all that came would sit or stand and those that were for kneeling only followed him who would not come unless I would administer it to him and his Party on a day by themselves when the rest were not present and I had no mind to be the Author of such a Schism and make as it were two Churches of one But especially the consciousness of notorious Scandal which they knew they must be accountable for did make many kneelers stay away And all this he could not deny And as to the second Charge there was a Witness ready to say as he for the truth is among good and bad I knew but one Man in the Town against me which was a Stranger newly come one Canderton an Attorney Steward to the Lord of Abergeveny a Papist who was Lord of the Mannor and this one Man was the Prosecutor and witnessed how many were against my Return I craved of the Bishop that I might send by the next Post to know their Minds and if that were so I would take it for a favour to be kept from thence When the People heard this at Kidderminster in a days time they gathered the hands of Sixteen hundred of the Eighteen hundred Communicants and the rest were such as were from home And
in the reason of it That the Jews Children are called Innocents that were two years old and that they are said to confess Christ by dying and so must have a Holy-day when they confessed him but objectively as Sacrifices did that hence we take occasion to pray for the killing of Vices in us that our Lives may express our Faith is partly uncertainty at the best and partly incoherence The Collect for the Epiphany hath no Petition but one for the fruition of the glorious Godhead after this Life The Collect for the first Sunday after the Epiphany is no more pertinent to that day than to another and is only for the Generals the hearing of our Prayers the knowing our duty and doing it That for the second Sunday after Epiphany is no more pertinent and is only for audience and peace That on the third Sunday after the Epiphany is no more pertinent and hath nothing but in General that God will look upon our Infirmities and help us in all dangers and necessities The same is to be said of that for the fourth Sunday after Epiphany which is only for health of body and soul to pass and overcome Sufferings The Collect for the keeping of the Church in the true Religion is no more pertinent to the fifth Sunday after the Epiphany that to another day The Collect on Septuagesima Sunday is that we that are justly punished for our offences may be mercifully delivered when perhaps the Church is under no special Punishment nor is there any reason for the order of this Prayer That on the Sunday called Sexagesima hath no reason of its location or order there and hath no Petition but that so oft repeated one to be defended against all adversity The Petition for Charity on Quinquagesima Sunday hath no reason for disorder nor for appropriation to that day but should be part of every days Requests The same is to be said of the Collect on the first day of Lent which also unhandsomly saith that God hateth nothing that he hath made which is true only in a formal sence quâ talis For he hateth all the works of iniquity Psal. 5. 5. The General Petitions on the second Sunday in Lent to keep our bodies from adversity and our souls from evil thoughts have no reason for their order The same is true of that on the third Sunday in Lent which hath no Petition but that God will look upon our desires and stretch forth his right hand to be our defence against Enemies There is no more reason for that order of that on the fourth Sunday in Lent which is only a Petition for relief to us that are worthily punished when perhaps we are under no special Punishment but in Prosperity The same Ataxie is in that on the fifth Sunday in Lent which asketh nothing but to be governed and preserved evermore That on the Sunday before Easter and divers days after giveth no reason of Christ's Incarnation and Death but that all mankind should follow the example of his humility and yet must be used rather then that on the second Sunday after Easter which in fewer words conjoyneth both a Sacrifice for Sin and also an Ensample of Godly Life The first Collect on Good-fryday hath no Petition but that God will graciously behold this his Family inconveniently also expressed the Pronoun this seeming plainly to mean that particular Congregation which is not to be called God's Family but part of it The following Collects for the day are good but have no order as to their location Even the Collect on Easter-day is disorderly and dry having no Request annexed to the mention of Christ's Resurrection but that by God's help we may bring the good desires he hath given us to good effect which also is repeated the next day and also on the first Sunday after Easter That on the second Sunday after Easter is fitter for Good-friday but indeed must be a daily Petition That on the third Sunday after Easter hath no reason of its order or placing there The same is true of that for the fourth Sunday after Easter and that on the fifth Sunday which are but Generals to think and do good That on Whitsunday and divers days after useth the words as upon this day of which before and petitioneth for no gift of the Spirit but a right judgment and rejoycing That on Trinity Sunday asketh nothing at all but through the stedfastness of our Faith to be defended evermore from all adversity A Petition so frequently repeated even alone as if we would perswade the Enemies of the Church that we are a worldly carnal People and principally seek the things that perish when indeed it is a sin to pray to be evermore defended from all adversity when God hath told us that through many tribulations we must enter into his kingdom and that he that will live godly in Christ Iesus shall suffer persecution and that God chasteneth every son whom he receiveth and that he that will be Christ's Disciple must deny himself and forsake all and take up his Cross and follow him accounting the afflictions of this present time unworthy to be compared with the glory to be revealed That on the first Sunday after Trinity is as the rest having no special respect to the day or order of Requests and containeth only the General Request so oft repeated of Grace to keep God's Commandments and please him No more reason is there for the order of the Petition for fear and love on the second Sunday after Trinity Nor of that on the third Sunday which only asketh audience and that God by his mighty aid will defend us without any instancing from what No more reason is there for the order of the Requests on the fourth Sunday after Trinity the fifth the sixth the seventh the eighth which only prays God whose Providence is never deceived to put away from ãâã all hurtful things and give us these things that be profitable all mee Generals in which no particular repentance or desires are expressed So also on the ninth Sunday that hath the like Generals and on the tenth Sunday which asketh nothing but that we may obtain our petitions and ask that which pleaseth God and that on the eleventh Sunday that we running to the Promises may be partakers of the heavenly Treasure and that on the twelfth which asketh for that which we dare not presume to ask and that on the thirteenth that we may so run to the promises as to attain them which is all the Petition and that on the fourteenth and that on the fifteenth keep us ever by thy help and lead us to all things profitable to our salvation and that on the sixteenth the seventeenh the eighteenth where the infections of the Devil is an inconvenient phrase the nineteenth the twentieth the one and twentieth the two and twentieth which again prays that the Church may be free from all adversities the three and twentieth which is nothing
when it is a thing not requiâed of the Infant but only that he be the Child of a Believer and by the Parent dedicated to God in Baptism and there engaged in his Covenant to Believe and Obey when he is capable Of the Cross in Baptism we have said more in due place but here only add that it is a very great disorder besides the other faults to express the Terms of the Covenant as signified by the Cross more fully than as signified by baptizing viz. We sign him with the sign of the Cross in tâken that hereafter he shall not be ashamed to confess the Faith of Christ crucified and manfully to fight under his Banner against Sin the World and the Devil and to continue Christ's faithful Soldier and Servant unto his lives end Amen The Conclusion that the Child is Regenerate and the Thanksgiving for Regenerating it by the Spirit are doubly faulty First in concluding that all Children baptized are Regenerate when we admit those before mentioned whose Interest in the Covenant which Baptism sealeth cannot be proved that is such whose Parents can lay no just claim to the Grace of the Covenant At least here is a private Opinion thrust into our Liturgy Secondly in concluding all Infants regenerate by the Holy Ghost when so many Learned Divines think that it is but a Relative Regeneration that is ascertained them and the Controversie is yet undecided The Exhortation to the Godfathers and Godmothers imposeth on them the Duty of the Parents to see to the holy Education which ordinarily they cannot do nor are to be required to do nor is it ordinarily done and yet we go on in the abuse The concluding Rubrick hasteneth Children too soon to Confirmation contrary to some Clauses in the Rubrick for Confirmation Divers Defects besides these expressed will appear by comparing this part of the Common Prayer with the Forms which we offer In the Private Baptism it is disorderly to make the Godfathers and Godmothers renew solemnly the Covenant-Ingagement of the Child when before we are to certifie them that all is well done and according to due order and the solemnizing of the Covenant is the principal use of Baptism so that its doubtful whether the repeating of so great a part of Baptism be not a great part of Anbaptism And it is not orderly that twice we must say to the Godfathers and Godmothers Dost thou in the Name of this Child as if we spoke but to one of them and the third time we say Do you in his Name Also the Prayer of giving the Spirit to the Infant that he being born again seems to import the Effects of Baptism on Christ's part as understood by the Common Prayer Book to be not given by the Private Baptism In the Rubrick for Confirmation the Order that Children shall be Confirmed when they can say the Creed Lord's Prayer and Ten Commandments and answer the Questions of the Catechism seems contrary to the first and third Reasons which require that Solemn Renewal or owning of their Covenant which ordinarily they are not ripe for of many years after they can say the Catechism And though we suppose the meaning was only to exclude the Necessity of any other Sacrament to baptized Infants yet these Words are dangerous as to mislead the Vulgar He shall know for a Truth that it is certain by God's Word that Children being baptized have all things necessary for their Salvation and be undoubtedly saved The meaning is ex parte Ecclesiae but it hath mislead many to think it is absolute and comprehendeth all things necessary in every respect In a Catechism where so many necessary Points are passed over it 's disorderly to put two such frivolous Questions in the beginning as What is your Name and Who gave you this Name In the Catechism there is omitted some of the Essential Attributes of God without which he cannot be rightly known There is also omitted the Doctrine of the Law made to Adam and of Man's Fall and the Doctrine of our Misery is insufficiently touched The Person Office and Properties of the Redeemer are so insufficiently opened as that we should think the Essentials of Christianity are omitted were it not that they are generally at least expressed in the Creed it self which is more full than the Explication of it There is no mention of the Holy Scriptures in it and the Doctrine of the Covenant of Grace is very defectively expressed and so is the Doctrine of Sanctification and other parts of the Work of the Holy Ghost and the whole Doctrine of God's Judgment and Execution and that of Man's Duty and even the Nature and Use of the Sacraments in which it is fullest as will appear by a true comparing it with what we offer The Prayers and Administration of Confirmation suppose all the Children brought to be Confirmed to have the Spirit of Christ and the forgiveness of all their Sins whereas a great number of Children at that Age that we say not the far greater part do live a carnal careless Life and shew no Love to God above all no prevalent Self-denial Mortification nor Faith in Christ and Heavenly-mindedness nor serious Repentance for the Life of Sin which they continue in after Baptism Therefore to these Children Confirmation is not to be Administred till besides the saying of the Catechism they make a credible Profession of Faith Repentance and Obedience And to them that do not thus Confirmation is a gross and perillous Abuse In the concluding Rubrick there is no care taken for the multitude that being past Childhood understand not what it is to be a Christian who also have need of Catechizing In Matrimony these Words For be ye well assured that so many as be coupled together otherwise than God's Word doth allow are not joined together by God neither is their Matrimony Lawful do dangerously speak that of Irregularities in General which is true only of some greater Faults that are contrary to the Essentials of Matrimony For in many Cases quod fieri non debet factum valet The Ring should not be forced on those that scruple it The obsolete Phrases With my Body I thee Worship c. should be changed The Prayers at the Table are disorderly Repetitions not delivering that in many Words which may be exprest in few It is unfit to keep all Persons unmarried that are unmeet for the Communion being Infidels and unbaptized and prophane Persons may marry and it is unmeet to force such to receive the Communion the same Day that they Marry If it were requisite to put the private Work of visiting the Sick into the publick Liturgy of the Church yet the Variety of the Cases of the Sick is such that these Forms are not suitable to all In the Communion of the Sick the ancient Custom of the Church was where time and place allowed it to send the Deacon to the Sick at the time of the Celebration with a Portion of the
Worship And further considering the great Age of some Ministers and Infirmities of others and the variety of several Services oft-times concurring upon the same day whereby it may be inexpedient to require every Minister at all times to read the whole It may be left to the discretion of the Minister to omit part of it as occasion shall require which liberty we find to be allowed even in the first Common Prayer Book of Edward 6. 8. That in regard of the many Defects which have been observed in that Version of the Scriptures which is used throughout the Liturgy manifold Instances whereof may be produced as in the Epistle for the first Sunday after Epiphany taken out of Romans 12. 1. Be ye changed in your shape And the Epistle for the Sunday next before Easter taken out of Philippians 2. 5. Found in his apparel as a man as also the Epistle for the fourth Sunday in Lent taken out of the fourth of the Galatians Mount Sinai is Agar in Arabia and bordereth upon the City which is now called Ierusalem The Epistle for St. Matthew's Day taken out of the second Epistle of Corinth and the 4th We go not out of Kind The Gospel for the second Sunday after Epiphany taken out of the second of Iohn When Men be drunk The Gospel for the third Sunday in Lent taken out of the 11th of Luke One House doth fall upon another The Gospel for the Annunciation taken out of the first of Luke This is the sixth Month which was called barren and many other places we therefore desire instead thereof the New Translation allowed by Authority may alone be used 9. That inasmuch as the holy Scriptures are able to make us wise unto Salvation to furnish us throughly unto all good Works and contain in them all things necessary either in Doctrine to be believed or in Duty to be practised whereas divers Chapters of the Apocryphal Books appointed to be read are Charged to be in both respects of dubious and uncertain credit It is therefore desired that nothing be read in the Church for Lessons but the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testament 10. That the Minister be not required to rehearse any part of the Liturgy at the Communion-Table save only those parts which properly belong to the Lord's Supper and that at such times only when the said holy Supper is administred 11. That as the Word Minister and not Priest or Curate is used in the Absolution and in divers other places it may throughout the whole Book be so used instead of those two Words and that instead of the Word Sunday the Word lord's-Lord's-day may be every where used 12. Because singing of Psalms is a considerable part of publick Worship we desire that the Version set forth and allowed to be sung in Churches may be amended or that we may have leave to make use of a purer Version 13. That all obsolete Words in the Common-Prayer and such whose use is changed from their first significancy as Aread used in the Gospel for the Monday and Wednesday before Easter Then opened he their Wits used in the Gospel for Easter Tuesday c. may be altered unto other Words generally received and better understood 14. That no Portions of the Old Testament or of the Acts of the Apostles be called Epistles and read as such 15. That whereas throughout the several Offices the Phrase is such as presumes all Persons within the Communion of the Church to be regenerated converted and in an actual state of Grace which had Ecclesiastical Discipline been truly and vigorously executed in the Exclusion of Scandalous and obstinate Sinners might be better supposed But there having been and still being a confessed want of that as in the Liturgy is acknowledged it cannot be rationally admitted in the utmost Latitude of Charity We desire that this may be reformed 16. That whereas orderly Connection of Prayers and of particular Petitions and Expressions together with a competent length of the Forms used are tending much to Edification and to gain the reverence of People to them There appears to us too great a neglect of both of this Order and of other just Laws of Method Particularly 1. The Collects are generally short many of them consisting but of one or at most two Sentences of Petition and these generally ushered in with a repeated mention of the Name and Attributes of God and presently concluding with the Name and Merits of Christ whence are caused many unnecessary Intercisions and Abruptions which when many Petitions are to be offered at the same time are neither agreeable to Scriptural Examples nor suited to the Gravity and Seriousness of that Holy Duty 2. The Prefaces of many Collects have not any clear and special Respect to the following Petitions and particular Petitions are put together which have not any due Order nor evident Connection one with another nor suitableness with the Occasions upon which they are used but seem to have fallen in rather casually than from an orderly Contrivance It is desired that instead of those various Collects there may be one methodical and intire form of Prayer composed out of many of them 17. That whereas the publick Liturgy of a Church should in reason comprehend the Summ of all such Sins as are ordinarily to be confessed in Prayer by the Church and of such Petitions and Thanksgivings as are ordinarily by the Church to be put up to God and the publick Catechisms or Systems of Doctrine should summarily comprehend all such Doctrines as are necessary to be believed and these explicitly set down The present Liturgy as to all these seems very defective Particularly 1. There is no preparatory Prayer in our Address to God for Assistance or Acceptance yet many Collects in the midst of the Worship have little or nothing else 2. The Confession is very defective not clearly expressing original Sin nor sufficiently enumerating actual Sins with their Aggravations but consisting only of Generals Whereas confession being the Exercise of Repentance ought to be more particular 3. There is also a great Defect as to such Forms of publick Praise and Thanksgiving as are suitable to Gospel-worship 4. The whole Body of the Common-Prayer also consisteth very much of meer Generals as To have our Prayers heard to be kept from all Evil and from all Enemies and all Adversity that we might do God's Will without any mention of the Particulars in which these Generals exist 5. The Catechism is defective as to many necessary Doctrines of our Religion some even of the Essentials of Christianity not mentioned except in the Creed and there not so explicite as ought to be in a Catechism 18. Because this Liturgy containeth the Imposition of divers Ceremonies which from the first Reformation have by sundry learned and pious Men been judged unwarrantable as 1. That Publick Worship may not be celebrated by any Minister that dare not wear a Surpless 2. That none may baptise nor be
Suspending Silencing Imprisoning c. we understand not English 2. In like manner Grotius in loc cap. 14. 1. Contra vocati à Gentibus conscii datae per Christum libertatis Iudaeos Iudaice viventes à sua Communione volebant excludere 11 18 21. unde secuturum erat Schisma Huic malo ut occurrat Paulus mediam institit viam Iudaeos qui in Christum crediderant monet ita suam sequantur opinionem ut à damnandis crimine impietatis qui aliter sentiebant abstineant Ex gentibus vere vocatos we illorum quamvis Iudaice viventium communionem defugiant ut imperitos spernant ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Societate Ecclesiae sicut qui hospitio aliquem excipiunt dicuntur cum ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Acts 18. 26. 28. 2. Ecclesia enim Domini comparatur supra 11. 25. sumitur baec admonitio ex iis quae de Christo quae dicta Matth. 12. 20. 2 Tolerandi sunt ij qui ab omnibus animatis abstinendum putant quod quidam faciebant Religione quâdam Cap. 15. 6 7. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã id est ut cum Deum laudatis eique preces funditis faciatis id nen tantum eodem verborum sono sed animo pleno mutuae delectionis sine contemptu sine odio Habes hanc vocem ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Act. 11. 46. ubi forma est Ecclesiae perfectissimae Adde adejus vocis explicationem id quod est Act. 4. 32. all which includeth Communion in the Eucharist V. 7. Nolite ob res tales alii alios à fraternitate abseindere § 225. This Paper was given in the very last day of our Commission and Dispute And Dr. Gunning read another which he had prepared for an Insultation at out Dismission which Paper had some Mistakes in it and the Citation of many Witnesses who as he would have perswaded us took the word Receiving Rom. 14. 15. as not meaning or including Receiving to the Holy Communion in the Sacrament § 226. In the beginning he affirmed that we had refused to Dispute till they had promised to take their turn and prove the lawfulness of their Impositions To this I answered That it was contrary to our open and frequent Profession that we would do our part whether they would do theirs or not only I said that if they refused it we should take it for a deserting of their Cause This he a while denied I appealed to the Auditors of his Party and they gave no Answer Dr. Bates witnessed it Dr. Iacomb offered his Oath of it He told them that they were Parties By this time I saw mine Error in giving way for their Doctors to crowd in to applaud them and witness for them when we had none or next to none of ours there supposing by the Agreement three only must have stayed § 227. When Dr. Gunning had read his insulting Answer the day before and made a great matter of my telling the Respondent of begging the Question they put Dr. Sanderson Bishop of Lincoln into the Chair that his Learning and Gravity might put a Reputation upon his Sentence he being a very worthy Man but for that great Pievishness which Injuries Partiality Temperature and Age had caused in him The Bishop in a few angry Words pronounced that Dr. Gunning had the better and that the Respondent could not beg the Question and that I was a Man of Contention if I offered to Reply I told him that though we reverenced much his Lordship's Age and Learning yet he was but a Party and no Judge which yet if he were it was so strange to us that a Man should be prohibited to reply and a Censure antidated passed on that Reply before it was heard and on the Replyers for it that we craved his Lordship's Pardon if we disobeyed him and gave in our Reply which might have more in it than he could forefee And the next Day when I gave in the Reply before inserted there was no such Insulting as before § 228. When Dr. Gunning had read his Citations of Testimonies of the Sense of Rom. 14 and 15. Bishop Cosins called to all the Bishops and Doctors in the Room for their Votes All you that think that Dr. Gunning hath proved that Rom. 14. speaketh not of receiving to the Sacrament say I. And so they all cryed I. I told him that we knew their Opinion before and if this were the use that he made of our Concession that they should be all present while ours were all absent save two or three Scholars and two or three Gentlemen that stood behind to hear it shewed that their Cause was very needy of Defence when their own Voices must go instead of Argument But if they would go on upon such lamentable Reasoning as they had used to cast out the faithful Pastors and the People and divide the Church and afflict their Brethren the Day was comig when their own Votes should not absolve them § 229. Hereupon we fell again upon the point of Charity and Compassion to the Church and their frustrating the King's Commission and the Kingdoms Hopes And when they professed their Desires of the Churches Peace I told them they would not abate the smallest Thing nor correct their grossest Errors for it And hereupon I read over to them the Preface drawn up by Mr. Calamy before our Reply to their Answer to our Exceptions against the Liturgy which reciting their Corruptions and shewed their Unpeaceableness offended but filenced them § 230. By this time the Evening of our Last Day was far gone and I desired to know of them whether we should continue our Dispute any further as Private Men Voluntarily among our selves for I had many more Arguments which I desired before to have read all at once but could not be permitted Or whether they would receive my Arguments and the Reply which I last read Dr. Pierson resolved that he would meddle no more after that Night Bishop Morley said he thought it unfit when the King's Commission was expired that we should meddle in it any farther But Dr. Gunning and I had so much mind to it for I knew that almost all my Arguments were yet behind and it was a Cause that might easily be made very plain that I told him I would venture on the Danger for the Love of Charity and Peace and he agreed that I should send him in all my Arguments with the last Reply which he had not answered the next Day § 231. Lastly I desired Bishop Morley to resolve us what Account we were jointly to give his Majesty of our Proceedings that we might not wrong each other And by his and their Consent it was agreed on that we give nothing in our Account to the King as charged on one another but what is delivered in by the party in Writing And that all our account was to be this That we were all agreed on the Ends for the Churches Welfare Unity and Peace and
the Rubrick should not be mended where all Vestments in them of Divine Service are now commanded which were used 2 Edw. 6. 4. Whether Lessons of Canonical Scripture should be put into the Kalender instead of Apocrypha 5. That the Doxology should be always printed at the End of the Lord's Prayer and be always said by the Minister 6. Whether the Rubrick should not be mended where it is that the Lessons should be sung in a plain tune why not read with a distinct voice 7. Whether Gloria Patri should be repeated at the end of every Psalm 8. Whether according to that End of the Preface before the Common Prayer the Curate should be bound to read Morning and Evening Prayers every day in the Church if he be at home and not reasonably letted and why not only on Wednesday and Friday Morning and in the Afternoon on Saturday with Holy-day Eves 9. Whether the Hymns Benedicite omnia Opera c. may not be left out 10. In the Prayer for the Clergy that Phrase Perhaps to be altered which only worketh great marvels 11. In the Rubrick for the Administration of the Lords Supper whether an alteration be not to be made in this That such as intend to Communicate shall signifie their Names to the Curate over Night or in the Morning before Prayers 12. The next Rubrick to be cleared how far a Minister may repulse a scandalous and notorious Sinner from the Communion 13. Whether the Rubrick is not to be mended where the Churchwardens are strictly charged to gather the Alms for the Poor before the Communion begin for by experience it is proved to be done better when the People depart 14. Whether the Rubrick is not to be mended concerning the Party that is to make his General Confession upon his knees before the Communion that it should be said only by the Minister and then at every Clause repeated to the People 15. These words in the Form of the Consecration This is my Body This is my Blood of the New Testament not to be printed hereafter in great Letters 16. Whether it will not be fit to insert a Rubrick touching kneeling at the Communion that is to comply in all Humility with the Prayer which the Minister makes when he delivers the Elements 17. Whether Cathedral and Collegiate Churches shall be strictly bound to Celebrate the Holy Communion every Sunday at the least and might not it rather be added once in a Month. 18. In the last Rubrick touching the Communion it is not fit that the Printer make a full Point and begin with a new Great Letter at these words And every Paââshioner shall also receive the Sacrament 19. Whether in the first Prayer at the Baptism these words Didst sanctifie the Flood of Jordan and all other Waters should be thus changed Didst sanctifie the Element of Water 20. Whether it be not fit to have some discreet Rubrick made to take away all scandal from signing the Sign of the Cross upon the Infants after Baptism or if it shall seem more expedient to be quite disused whether this Reason should be published That in ancient Liturgies no Cross was confined upon the Party but where Oyl also was used and therefore Oyl being now omitted so may also that which was concomitant with it the Sign of the Cross. 21. In Private Baptism the Rubrick mentions that which must not be done that the Minister may dip the Child in Water being at the point of Death 22. Whether in the last Rubrick of Confirmation those words be to be left out and be undoubtedly saved 23. Whether the Catechism may not receive a little more Enlargement 24. Whether the Times prohibited for Marriage are quite to be taken away 25. Whether none hereafter shall have Licenses to marry nor be asked their Banns of Matrimony that shall not bring with them a Certificate from their Ministers that they are instructed in their Catechism 26. Whether these Words in Matrimony With my Body I thee worship shall not be thus altered I give thee power over my body 27. Whether the last Rubrick of Marriage should not be mended that new married Persons should receive the Communion the same day of their marriage may not well be or upon the Sunday following when the Communion is celebrated 28. In the Absolution of the Sick were it not plain to say I pronounce thee Absolved 29. The Psalm of Thanksgiving of Women after Child-birth were it not fit to be composed out of proper Versicles taken from divers Psalms 30. May not the Priest rather read the Communion in the Desk than go up to the Pulpit 31. The Rubrick in the Commination leave it doubtful whether the Liturgy may not be read in divers places in the Church 32. In the Order of the Burial of all Persons 't is said We commit his Body to the Ground in sure and certain hope of Resurrection to Eternal Life Why not thus Knowing assuredly that the Dead shall rise again 33. In the Collect next unto the Collect against the Pestilence the Clause perhaps to be mended For the honour of Iesus Christ's sake 34. In the Litany instead of Fornication and all other deadly Sin would it not satisfie thus From Fornication and all other grievous Sins 35. It is very fit that the Imperfections of the Metre in the singing Psalms should be mended and then Lawful Authority added unto them to have them publickly sung before and after Sermons and sometimes instead of the Hymns of Morning and Evening Prayer § 242. And now our Calamities began to be much greater than before We were called all by the Name of Presbytorians the odious Name though we never put up one Petition for Presbytery but pleaded for Primitive Episcopacy We were represented in the common talk of those who thought it their Interest to be our Adversaries as the most Seditious People unworthy to be used like Men or to enjoy our common Liberty among them We could not go abroad but we met with daily Reproaches and false Stories of us Either we were feigned to be Plotting or to be Disaffecting the People c. And no Sermon that I preached scarce escaped the Censure of being Seditious though I preached only for Repentance and Faith and Morality and Common Vertue yea if it were against Disobedience and Sedition all was one as to my Estimation with those Men. And the great Increaser of all this was that there were a multitude of Students that studied for Preferment and many Gentlemen that aimed at their Rising in the World who found our quickly what was most pleasing to those whose Favour they must rise by and so set themselves industriously to Reviling Calumniating and Cruelty against all those whom they perceived to be odious And he that can but convince a worldly Generation of any thing that 's the ready way to their Preserment shall be sure to have it closely followed and throughly done with all their might § 243. Before and
August 24. 1662. and then they must be all cast out This fatal Day called to remembrance the French Massacre when on the same Day 30000 or 40000 Protestants perished by Religious Roman Zeal and Charity I had no place but only that I preached twice a Week by Request in other Men's Congregations at Milkstreet and Blackfriars and the last Sermon that ever I preached in Publick was on May 25. The Reasons why I gave over sooner than most others was 1. Because Lawyers did interpret a doubtful Clause in the Act as ending the Liberty of Lecturers at that time 2. Because I would let Authority soon know that I intended to obey them in all that was lawful 3. Because I would let all Ministers in England understand in time whether I intended to Conform or not For had I stayed to the last day some would have Conformed the sooner upon a Supposition that I intended it These with other Reasons moved me to cease three Months before Bartholomew-day which many censured me for a while but after better saw the Reasons of it § 279. When Bartholomew-day came about One thousand eight hundred or Two thousand Ministers were Silenced and Cast out And the Affections of most Men thereupon were such as made me fear it was a Prognostick of our further Sufferings For when Pastors and People should have been humbled for their Sins and lamented their former Negligence and Unfruitfulness most of them were filled with Disdain and Indignation against the Prelates and were ready with Confidence to say God will not long suffer so wicked and cruel a Generation of Men It will be but a little while till God will pull them down And thus Men were puft up by other Mens sinfulness and kept from a kindly humbling of themselves § 280. And now came in the great Inundation of Calamities which in many Streams overwhelmed Thousands of godly Christians together with their Pastors As for Example 1. Hundreds of able Ministers with their Wives and Children had neither House nor Bread For their former Maintenance served them but for the time and few of them laid up any thing for the future For many of them had not past 30 or 40 l. per Annum apiece and most but about 60 or 80 l. per Annum and very few above 100 l. and few had any considerable Estates of their own 2. The Peoples Poverty was so great that they were not able much to relieve their Ministers 3. The Jealousie of the State and the Malice of their Enemies were so great that People that were willing durst not be known to give to their ejected Pastors least it should be said that they maintained Schism or were making Collections for some Plot or Insurrection 4. The Hearts of the People were grieved for the loss of their Pastors 5. Many places had such set over them in their steads as they could not with Conscience or Comfort commit the Conduct of their Souls to And they were forced to own all these and all others that were thrust upon them against their Wills and to own also the undisciplined Churches by receiving the Sacrament in their several Parishes whether they would or not 6. Those that did not this were to be Excommunicated and then to have a Writ sued out against them de Excommunicatio capiendo to lay them in the Jail and seize on their Estates 7. The People were hereupon unavoidably divided among themselves For some would have nothing to do with these imposed Pastors but would in private attend their former Pastors only Others would do both and take all that they thought good of both Some would only hear the Publick Sermons Others would also go to Common Prayer where the Minister was tolerable Some would joyn in the Sacrament with them where the Minister was honest and others would not And this Division they long foresaw but could not possibly prevent 8. And the Ministers themselves were thus also divided who before seemed all one for some would go to Church to Common Prayer to Sacraments and others would not Some of them thought that it was their Duty to preach publickly in the Streets or Fields while the People desired it and not to cease their Work through fear of Men till they lay in Jails or were all banished Others thought that a continued Endeavour to benefit their People privately would be more serviceable to the Church than one or two Sermons and a Jail at such a time when the Multitudes of Sufferers and the odious Titles put upon them obscured and clog'd the benefit of Sufferings And some thought that the Covenant bound all to separate from Common Prayer and Prelates and Parish Communion And others thought that it rather bound them to this Communion and Worship in case they could have no better and that to teach from House to House in private and bring the People to attend in publick was the most righteous and edifying way where the imposed Minister was tolerable 9. Hereupon those Ministers that would not cease preaching were thrust into Prisons and Censured some of them the rest that did not do as they 10. The rest that preached only secretly to a few were lookt on as discontented and disaffected to the Government and on every rumour of a new Plot or Conspiracy taken up and many of them laid in Prison 11. The Prelatists and they were hereby set at a further distance and Charity more destroyed and Reconciliation made more hopeless and almost any thing believed that was said against a Nonconformist 12. The Conforming Part of the Old Ministry was also divided from the rest and Censures set them further at a distance But yet where serious Godliness appeared it kept up some Charity and Respect and united them in the main All these Calamities brought another 13. That the People were tempted to murmur at their Superiours and call them cruel Persecutors and secretly rejoyce if any hurt befel them and many forgot that they are to Honour their Governours even when they suffer by them and not only to forbear evil Thoughts and Words against them but to endeavour to keep up their Honour with their Subjects 14. By all these Sins these Murmurings and these Violations of the Interest of the Church and Cause of Christ the Land was prepared for that fârther Inundation of Calamities by War and Plague and Scarcity which hath since brought it near to Desolation § 281. It fell out one day in Mr. Calamy's Church at Aldermanbury that the Preacher failed and the People desired Mr. Calamy to preach Which he did upon confidence that the Act did not extend to such an Occasional Sermon some Lawyers had told him so But for this he was sent to Newgate Jail where he continued in the Keeper's Lodgings many daily flocking to visit him till the Lord Bââdgman as is said had given it as his Judgment That his Sermon was not within that Penalty of the Act. And O what insulting there was by
pursued me to this very day 2. But it is the Reasons against our full Obedience to the Imposition of this Conformity which I am now to rehearse but I must desire the Reader to remember that my bare Recital is no sign of my Approbation of all that I recite though I be one of those that dare not Conform § 304. And first there are divers general Reasons which keep some of them more than others from Conformity and drive them further even from joyning with them in Liturgy or Sacrament 1. Some of them look upon the Principles and Lives of many of those who fall in with the establisht Church as furnishing them with a sufficient Plea against Conformity For say they it 's easie to observe how the Prophane and Vitious and Debaucht and Scandalous which makes up but too great a part of the Nation fall in with that Party in the Church that are for Prelacy and Liturgy c. and for oppressing those who differ in their Sentiments from them about these Matters Now how say they can we safely joyn in with that Body of Men that harbours so many open Enemies to all Religion as the prophane part of the Nation comprehends But some who are more considerate reply That this is no other than what is the usual Attendant of a National Establishment it being a common thing for all those in a State who are really of no Religion in appearance to fall in with that Mode of Religion that is favour'd by the Law and most encouraged by the Prince § 305. 2. The same Persons say That by Conforming they shall own and strengthen Usurpers who have made a New Office which Christ never made and to the great wrong of Christ and the peril of the Church have made themselves Lords of God's Heritage And as he that obeyeth the Pope's Law is guilty of his Usurpation so is he that obeyeth the Prelates Laws though the Matter commanded were lawful in it self But the moderater Nonconformists are not for this Reason because say they it is but Counsel as it cometh from the Convocation and it is the King and Parliament that make a Law of it whom we must obey in lawful things And they say further That we must not forbear a Duty for fear of Encouraging Men's Usurpations § 306. They say also 3. That these Impositions are done by the Prelates in meer design to root out godly Ministers and Christians And that when they feared that the old Conformity would not serve turn they have added such new Materials of set purpose which keep out a Thousand at least that would have yielded to the Old Conformity And what they aim at further when they have thus driven out all the able faithful Ministers God knoweth But if we set in with them and use the very means which they have ââbricated for this very end to destroy the Interest of Godliness though the Act commanded were indifferent we are made guilty of their Sin But the moderate Nonconformists say That such Reasons as these are good Seconds where the Matter is first proved evil but 1. That Mens Designs are lateât in their hearts and the strongest Conjectures will not serve instead of Proof 2. If that it were known to any one of us not by the Evidence of the thing but by some other Discovery that a lawful thing is Commanded with a pernicious design that will not excuse us from our Obedience unless it be probable that the Church is like to be saved from ruine by our forbearance to obey And we may do the thing commanded without any participation of the Guilt of Mens private malicious Intentions § 307. 4. Also they say That we have Covenanted to endeavour a Reformation and had begun it and therefore shall be Covenant-breakers and Backsliders if we yield to any thing which was to be reformed But here the more moderate have many Distinctions between things unlawful and things only inconvenient and between those that have opportunity to do better and those that have not and between seldom Communion and most ordinary And they say that things unlawful must not be done whether we have covenanted against them or not But for things only inexpedient or evil by a superable Accident they become our Duties and no Covenant disobligeth us from our Duty and that the Covenant never was intended to oblige us to prefer no Worship before that which is defective but only to prefer that which is better before it And that it may be a duty to Communicate sometime with a very faulty Church in order to our Catholick Communion with the whole so be it our ordinary particular Communion be in the purest Church and Order caeteris paribus that we can have § 308. 5. And another Reason given is That the Aggravation of the Sin of these Imposers is very great that they have been Persecutors heretofore and seen and felt God's Judgments for it and have been convinced and intreated to return to Charity and yet they have with renewed Malice set themselves to the debauching of the Consciences of the Kingdom and to the extirpation of Natural Honesty and have branded all their Party with the Mark of Perjury Perfidiousness and Persecution while they brand the Consciencious with the Name of Puritans And therefore they are a Generation ready for perdition and certainly near some heavy Curse And for us to joyn with them that are in the way to Wrath is the way to be partakers of their Plagues But the moderate say to this 1. That the Extenuation as well as the Aggravation of their Sin must be considered And that it must be remembred that among the Nonconformists there is a Party of Sectaries that Rebelled against all the Governours that were over them and cut off the King's Head when they had conquered those that are now against them in the Field and sequestred their Estates And that such great Provocation may not only sublimate Malice where it findeth it but greatly exasperate even temperate Men. 2. That it 's true that we must partake with no Men in their Sin as ever we would escape their Plagues but when that which is the Imposers Sin is become the Subjects Duty God will not plague us with them for doing our Duties 3. That it is dangerous to presume to foreteâ on whom God will bring his Judgments in this Life and to preâume that we are safe and they are near perdition while all things come alike to all and the differencing Day of Judgment is not yet come Therefore it is dangerous on such Prophesies or Presumptions or Fears to go out of the way of any Duty or to avoid any lawful Communion with the Church § 309. 6. Again it is said That these Impositions being the Engines of Division in the Church as Mr. Hales himself affirmeth we shall be partakers of the Schisms if we use them But the moderate say That indeed if we partake in the Imposition we partake in the
such things If it be said that the Magistrate may set up Civil Courts who may judge Circa Sacra I answer but 1. These judge de Sacris and Excommunicate and Absolve 2. They do it under the Name of Church-Discipline and the Power of the Keys 3. And instead of Christ's deposed Discipline § 339. 9. The ninth Charge against our Prelacy is consequential That it bringeth on us a multitude of grievous Calamities and ill Consequences by this abolition of true Discipline and the aforesaid Corruptions As for instance 1. That it giveth up our Cause to the Brownists quantum in se who say that our Churches are no true Churches and our Ministry is no true Ministry For if we have true Churches and Ministers it is either the Parochial the Diocesan or the National But 1. for the Parochial they say that they are no true Churches or Ministers for a true Church in sensu politico is constituted of the Governing part and the Governed part But a Parish Church hath no Governing part as such For the Diocesan is not the Head of it as a Parish Church but as a part of his Diocesan Church Otherwise one Man should be a Thousand Heads and Political persons And the Parson or Vicar though perhaps called Rector is only the Teacher and Priest and denied all Government Egro he is no Pastor as wanting an essential part of that Office nor the Church a true Church And for my part I know not how to confute these Men but by telling them that the Pastor of that Parish-Church must be judged of by God's description and not by the Bishop's which I doubt not is a true and satisfactory Answer And for a Diocesan Church the Brownists say that it is not only no Church of Christ's institution but contrary to it and therefore not to be acknowledged And for the National Church unless you speak equivocally they know no such thing for what is it that is the Constitutive Head of it The King is the Civil Head But the Constitutive Head of a Church must be an Ecclesiastical Head or a Clergy-man or Society of Men It cannot be an Archbishop for neither of the Archbishops pretendeth to it having but a priority of place and not any Government over one another Canterbury over York or in each others Provinces And the Convocation it cannot be because the Canon Anathematizeth them that take it not for the Representative Church of England And if it be but the Representative it cannot be the Constitutive Head For either it representeth the Governing part of the Church which is indeed the Head or the Governed part which is the Body If it represent the latter only then as such it can have no Governing power at all For as Representative it can have no more power than those that are represented But the Governed party as such have no Governing power Ergo neither have their Representers as such If they represent any higher power What is it It must be either in a single Person or a Collective Body which is one Political Person But the former is not at all pretended nor can be If it be said that they represent all the Pastors of England I answer no doubt that is the meaning of the Canon and yet no Man affirmeth that the real Body of all those Pastors in conjunction is one Collective Political Head of this Church For Parish-Ministers are only Heads of their several Parishes if so much but not of all the rest of the Parishes in the Nation any otherwise than of those in other Land 's Wherefore it is most evident that there is no such thing as a Church of England in a Political Formal sence as it hath one Constitutive and Ecclesiastical Head but only in an improper larger sence either as the Pastors of many Churches met in a Synod do make binding Agreements by way of voluntary Concord and Consent as many Kings may do in a voluntary Meeting which doth not constitute a Political Society Or else as they have one accidental Civil Head the King who is Head of all Religious Societies in his Dominions Papists Anabaptists c. But these are none of them Denominations à formâ But hence it may be noted 1. That as Bishop Usher said Synods are not properly a Superiour Governing power over the particular Bishops but only for voluntary Concord 2. That the Bishops must against their wills grant that all Parish-Ministers are de jure Church Governours or else how come their Representatives to be part of the Governing-Church even in Canon-making for common Government as they judge As for the Democratical conceit of them that say that the Parliament hath their Governing power as they are the Peoples Representatives and so have the Members of the Convocation though those represented have no Governing power themselves it is so palpably Self-contradicting that I need not confute it § 340. 2. A second evil Consequence is that by neglect of Discipline or excluding it the Vicious want that remedy which God hath provided to bring them to Repentance and Salvation That God hath appointed Discipline is proved from Lev. 19. 17. Matth. 18. 15 16 17 18. 1. Cor. 5. Tit. 1. 13 2. 15. 3. 10. 1 Tim. 3. 5 15. 5. 19 20 21 22 24. 2 Tim. 3. 5. 4. 2. 2. Thess. 3. 6 14. And as neglect of Preaching so neglect of Discipline tendeth to the hardening of Sinners in their sins And when in the Application of Baptism Confirmation the Lord's Supper Absolution and all Church Consolations to them they are all used by the Church as pardoned Sinners and judged to be such how vicious soever they will the easilier believe they are such indeed and reject all passages in Sermons that would convince them and all that would perswade them of the Necessity of a Change So that no doubt but many Thousands are hindered from Conversion and Salvation for want of Discipline § 341. 3. And it tendeth to propagate the Sin as Impunity from Magistrates or Parents would do which made the Apostle say 1. Cor. 5. A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump many will be encouraged to do that which undergoeth no more censure § 342. 4. It keepeth up the Credit of Sin it self and gratifieth Satan while the Church is deprived of the Publick Means appointed by God for putting Sin to open shame and bruising the Serpent's Head by a solemn Condemnation of his Works of Darkness § 343. 5. It depriveth Holiness and Obedience of the honour which God hath appointed for it by this publick differencing Judgment of the Church which being as Tertullian calleth it praejudicium futuri judicij doth represent the Justification and Condemnation of that Day and wonderfully tend to the publick honour of Godliness and Honesty and consequently to the Conversion and Establishment of Mens Souls § 344. 6. It greatly tendeth to the dishonour of the Church by its pollution whenas Christian Societies shall be conspurcated with
but the contrary As to Cyprian's words it 's true that a People that care for their Souls must depart from an Heretical or utterly intolerable Minister as they that love their Lives will do from a Physician that would kill them But there is a great deal of difference between Personal Faults and Ministerial Faults as between a Drunkard and an Heretick and between a tolerable ministerial Fault as all imperfect Men are guilty of in their several measures and an intolerable one and between the Desertion of a whole Congregation and of the lesser part when the rest will not forsake the Minister I deny not but you are bound to forbear committing the care and guidance of your Souls to a Man whose Ministerial Faults are intolerable And such are 1. The utterly Ignorant and Insufficient 2. The Preachers of Heresie or Doctrine contrary to the necessary Points of Religion 3. And those that set themselves to preach down Godliness or preach for a wicked Life if any such there be But you must remember how in their Factious Zeal all Parties or Sects of late among us were wont to preach against one another and yet that was not taken for preaching against Godliness though the Persons were never so godly that they preached against And as you recount all that may aggravate their sin so you must in justice remember all that may extenuate it Remember therefore 1. That for the Common Prayer and Ceremonies and Prelacy multitudes of worthy holy Men conformed to them heretofore from whom you would not have separated such as Dr. Preston Dr. Sibbs Dr. Taylor Dr. Staughton Mr. Gattaker and most by far of the late Synod at Westminster And for the rest of the Conformity remember the Matter and the Temptation For the Matter it is much about Political Things where it is no wonder if Divines on either side are ignorant or erroneous and if they be unacquainted with the Power of Kings and Parliaments when Lawyers and Parliaments themselves are disagreed about them And for the Temptation remember that such horrid Miscarriages as the Rebellious pulling down of King and Parliament killing the one and casting out and imprisoning the Members of the other and the attempting the taking down of all the Ministry and the ruining of all Order by armed Sectaries with the multitude of Sects that swarm'd among us I say these Effects with the King 's miraculous Restoration and the ruine of such an Army without one drop of Blood are things that might easily draw Men to judge that the Covenant was but a League for the promoting of an unlawful War and therefore is utterly null And specially it concerneth you to remember that it was the Independents that first taught them the nullity or non-obligation of the Covenant calling it a ceased League and an Almanack out of date which they were forced to do that they might violate it And yet you do not now call them Perjured and aggravate their Sin and say They kill'd the King and conquered Scotland when they had sworn the contrary in the Covenant Nor do you separate from them on this account Nay it is mostly the Independents that are now for Separation from the Prelatists as Perjured who went before them in the nullifying of this Vow 4. We disswade you not from worshipping of God with the best you have so you will but remember that Love and Concord and honourable Solemnity are considerable Ingredients to make up the best and that it is not best to spend the Lord's Days in no Church-worship at all but meerly with a few that are met occasionally because you cannot worship him publickly as you would and that that may be the best which you have liberty to perform which is not the best which you could do if you had liberty 5. And though the Churches be too much undisciplined and all Communicate so are the Reformed Churches of Helvetia which are numbered with the best where Discipline never was set up In Conclusion He that separateth from one Church for a Cause common to almost all the Churches in the World doth go too near a Separating from all the Churches in the World But so it is here For almost all the Churches in the World have worse Ministers and worse Members and as bad a form or way of Worship as these in England And it is a terrible thing to think of Separating from all or most of the Universal Church of Christ on Earth § 436. But the Ejected Presbyterian Ministers that would not come to Common Prayer in Publick went more moderately to work and said 1. We do not separate from every Congregation that we joyn not with in Person Else every Man doth separate every day from all the Congregations in the World save one If they are not Separatists for not joyning with us then neither are we for not joyning with them no more than for not joyning with the Anabaptists and Independents We may confess them to have a true Ministry and be true Churches but their faultiness we must not countenance 2. We were lawfully called by Christ to feed our particular Flocks And if these Men cast us out of the Temples and Maintenance and get into our Places and the more ungodly half of the Parishes for fear of Man conform to them it doth not follow that we are absolved from our Office and Duty for the rest or must bring them to the disorderly way of Worship which they violently imposed on us § 437. To these I answered 1. That it 's true that meer Absence is no Separation But when a Party call and invite you to joyn with them and you publickly accuse their way and never joyn with them at all you seem to tell the World that you take it to be unlawful And that hath some degree of Separation to avoid them as a Company unmeet to be joyned with 2. Though you Offices to your People cease not yet you have your power to Edification and not to Destruction And if a tolerable Minister be put into your Places it 's considerable whether it be not most to your Peoples Edification Unity Charity and Peace to take them with you to the Publick Assemblies and help them nevertheless at other times your selves as much as you can And whether both helps be not more than one Especially when you cannot preach to above four your selves without Imprisonment and Banishment and then you cannot preach at all And whereas it's easie to let a passionate Stoutness transport us and think that Tyrannical Church-Usurpers must not be encouraged by our Compliance the meek Spirit of Christianity when it sifteth these reasonings will find in them too much of Self and Passion when Unity Charity and the Churches Edification is on the other side § 438. And whereas some Men are much taken with this Reason That these times have more Light than the old Non-conformists ever had and therefore that is not excusable in us which was so in them
the Dutch whom the French assisted § 28. The Plague which began at Acton Iuly 29. 1665. being ceased on March 1. following I returned home and found the Church-yard like a plow'd field with Graves and many of my Neighbours dead but my House near the Church-yard uninfected and that part of my Family which I left there all safe thro' the great mercy of God my merciful Protector § 29. About this time the French surprized St. Christophers and some other of our Plantations in the West Indies and the Dutch took our Plantation of Siranam And the Wars proceeding nearer home in the end of Iune 1666. in the which many were kill'd on both sides and the D. of York so near the danger as that he ventured himself in fight no more Among others the E. of Marlborough being slain there was found about him a Letter written to Sir Hugh Pollard Comptroller of the King's Houshold in which being awaken'd by Sea-dangers he disclaim'd Sadducism and pleaded for the Soul's Immortality which was Printed because being intimate Friends they were both before supposed to be Infidels and Sadducees that believed no Life after this § 30. On Iuly 25. was the 2d great Sea-fight in which the English had the better And in August we seemed to prevail yet more insomuch that Monk was said to proceed so far as to enter their Harbour and burn 120 Ships in the River and to burn a Thousand Houses on the Land and give the Seamen the Plunder for which in the end of August the King appointed a Day of Thanksgiving to be kept in London which was done though many muttered that it was not wisely done to provoke the Dutch by burning their houses when it was easy for them to do the like by us on our Sea-Coasts and so to teach them the way of undoing us while neither party gained by such doings And that it was no good sign of future prosperity when those that believed not that there is a God or at least that his providence disposeth of such things would give God solemn Thanks for an unprofitable burning of the Houses of innocent Protestants And our Confidence was then grown so high that we talkt of nothing but bringing down the Dutch to our mercy and bringing them to Contempt and Ruine But our Height was quickly taken down by the loss of many Hamborough ships first and then by a loss of many of our men in an Attempt upon their Merchant ships in the Sound at Denmark but especially by the firing of the City of London § 31. On Septemb. 2. after midnight London was set on fire and on Sept. 3. the Exchange was burnt and in Three Days almost all the City within the Walls and much without them The season had been exceeding dry before and the Wind in the East where the Fire began The people having none to conduct them aright could do nothing to resist it but stand and see their Houses-burn without Remedy the Engines being presently out of Order and useless The streets were crowded with People and Carts to carry away what Goods they could get out And they that were most active and befriended by their Wealth got Carts and saved much and the rest lost almost all The Loss in Houses and Goods is scarcely to be valued And among the rest the Loss of Books was an exceeding great Detriment to the Interest of Piery and Learning Almost all the Booksellers in St. Paul's Church-Yard brought their Books into Vaults under St. Paul's Church where it was thought almost impossible that Fire should come But the Church it self being on fire the exceeding weight of the Stones falling down did break into the Vault and let in the Fire and they could not come near to save the books The Library also of Sion-Colledge was burnt and most of the Libraries of Ministers Conformable and Nonconformable in the City with the Libraries of many Nonconformists of the Countrey which had been lately brought up to the City I saw the half burnt Leaves of Books near my Dwelling at Acton six miles from London but others found them near Windsor almost twenty miles distant At last some Seamen taught them to blow up some of the next Houses with Gunpowder which stopt the Fire And in some places it stopt as wonderfully as it had proceeded without any known Cause It stopt at Holborn-Bridge and near St. Dunstan's Church in Fleet-street and at Sepulchre's Church when the Church was burnt and at Christ's Church when the Church was burnt and near Aldersgate and Cripplegate and other places at the Wall and in Austin Friars the Dutch Church stopt it and escaped and in Bishopsgate-street and Leadenhall-street and Fenchurch-street in the midst of the Streets and short of the Tower and all beyond the River Southwark escaped Thus was the best and one of the fairest Cities in the world turn'd into Ashes and Ruines in Three Days space with many score Churches and the Wealth and Necessaries of the Inhabitants The Number of Houses are recorded by others § 32. It was a fight that might have given any Man a lively sense of the Vanity of this World and all the Wealth and Glory of it and of the future confâagration of all the World To see the Flames mount up towards Heaven and proceed so furiously without restraint To see the streets filled with people astonished that had scarce sense left them to lament their own calamity To see the fields filled with heaps of Goods and sumptuous Buildings curious Rooms costly Furniture and Houshold-Stuff Yea Warehouses and furnished Shops and Libraries c. all on a flame and none durst come near to receive any thing To see the King and Nobles ride about the streets beholding all these Desolations and none could afford the least Relief To see the Air as far as could be beheld so filled with the smoak that the Sun shined through it with a colour like Blood yea even when it was setting in the West it so appeared to them that dwelt on the West side of the City But the dolefullest sight of all was afterwards to see what a ruinous confused place the City was by Chimneys and Steeples only standing in the midst of Cellars and heaps of Rubbish so that it was hard to know where the streets had been and dangerous of a long time to pass through the Ruines because of Vaults and fire in them No man that seeth not such a thing can have a right apprehension of the dreadfulness of it § 33. The Extent of the Fire consuming the City within the Walls calleth to my remembrance that a Fortnight before one Mr. Caril a Gentleman of a great Estate in Sussex and said to be one of the most understanding and sober sort of Papists first sent and then come to have visited me as earnestly desiring my Acquaintance and then sent me a Paper to answer being Exceptions against the Preface to my book called The âafe Religion written by one
only to the Holy Canonical Scriptures in general and to the Creeds and 36 Articles in particular And no Oath Promise or Consent he required save only the renewing of the Covenant which in Baptism we made to God and a promise of Fidelity in our Ministry and the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy to the King And for all lesser matters let it suffice that the Laws may restrain us from preaching against any Established Doctrine or against Episcopacy Liturgy or Ceremonies and from all Male-Administrations or Church-Tyranny or Injustice about the Sacraments and that we be punishable according to the quality of the Offence II. The Fire having now caused a Necessity of many more publick Assemblies for God's Worship besides those in the yet standing Parish-Churches we humbly conceive that it would much conduce to the re-edifying of the Churches and City and the contenting of many and the drawing off the people from more private Meetings if a competent Number of the Ruin'd Cnurches be allowed to such sober Protestants as will repair them with the same liberty and Security for possession as the French and Dutch in London have their Churches the people chusing their Pastors and maintaining them Or if his Majesty's Bounty allow them any Stipend that none have that Stipend whom his Majesty approveth not And that the Pastors be not suffered to introdâce there any Heresie or Idolatry but shall preach the Doctrine of the sacred Scriptures not opposing the Doctrines or Orders of the Church and shall worship God according to the Liturgy or the Assembly's Directory or the Reformed Liturgy offered by the Commissioners 1660. as they desire III. That all such be capable of Benefices who subscribe and swear as is aforesaid and being of Competent Abilities shall be lawfully Ordained or if already ordained are confirmed by the late Act or shall be confirmed by any Commissioned by his Majesty they being obliged some time to read the Liturgy and sometimes to administer the Sacrament according to it abating the Ceremonies And to be often present when it is read which shall be ordinarily or constantly done and the Sacrament administred as oft as is required by Law by himself or some other allowed Minister And that those who will only subscribe and swear as is abovesaid being ordained also as aforesaid but cannot so far conform to the Liturgy may be allowed to preach and Catechize publickly as Lecturers or Assistants to some others and to have such further Liberty about the Sacraments as by just Regulations shall be made safe to Religion and the publick peace There is another way which would satisfie almost all by allowing each party such a Minister whose Ordination and Ministration they do make no scruple at which would prevent all private Churches and perhaps all Face of Schism among us which is if in every Parish where any party dissenteth from the Established way the Dissenters be left at liberty either to communicate with any Neighbour-Parish or to chuse an Assistant for the Incumbent which Assistant shall be maintained by themselves unless the Incumbent will voluntarily contribute And shall officiaâe one half of the Day as the Incumbent doth the other having leave to do it according to the foresaid Directory or the Additional Liturgy offered 1660. or at least to have the use of the Church at such Hours as the Incumbent doth not there officiate The people receiving the Communion from each according to their several Iudgments And though so great a Rupture as ours is cannot be cured without some inconveniences which may be here objected yet such Laws may be made for the Regulation of this Liberty as may restrain all Faction Contention and Mutual Contempt or Injuries and even the Naming themselves Members of distinct Churches as might be shewed § 66. The Copy of the Lord Keeper's or Dr. Wilkins's Proposals In order to Comprehension it is Humbly Offered 1. That such persons as in the late times of disorder have been ordained by Presbyters shall be admitted to the Exercise of the Ministerial Function by the Imposition of the Hands of the Bishop with this or the like Form of Words Take thou Authority to Preach the Word of God and to Minister the Sacraments in any Congregation of the Church oâ England where thou shalt be lawfully appointed thereunto An Expedient much of this Nature was practised and allowed of in the Case of the Catharists and Melesians Vid. 8th Canon Concil Nic. âynodical Epistle of the same to the Churches of Egypt Gelasius Cyzicenus Hist. Con. Nic. 2d part 2. That all persons to be admitted to any Ecclesiastical Function or Dignity or the Employment of a School-master after the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy shall instead of all former Subscriptions be required to subscribe this or the like Form of Words I A. B. do hereby profess and declare That I do approve the Doctrines Worship and Government Established in the Church of England as containing all things necessary to Salvation and that I will not endeavour by my self or any other directly or indirectly to bring in any Doctrine contrary to that which is so Established And I do hereby promise That I will continue in the Communion of the Church of England and will not do any thing to disturb the Peace thereof 3. That the Gesture of Kneeling at the Sacrament and the use of the Cross in Baptism and bowing at the Name of Iesus may be left indifferent or may be taken away as shall be thought most expedient 4. That in Case it be thought fit to review and alter the Liturgy and Canons for the satisfaction of Dissenters that then every person to be admitted to preach shall upon his Institution or Admission to preach upon some Lord's Day within a time to be limited publickly and solemnly read the said Liturgy and openly declare his Assent to the Lawfulness of the use of it and shall promise That it shall be constantly used at the time and place accustomed In order to Indulgence of such Protestants as cannot be comprehended under the publick Establishment it is Humbly offered 1. That such Protestants may have liberty for the Exercise of thâr Religion in publick and at ãâã Charges to build or procure places for their publick Worship either within or near Tââs as shall be thought most Expedient 2. That the Names of all such persons who are to have this Liberty be Registred together with the Congregations to which they belong and the Names of their Teachers 3. That every one admitted to this liberty be disabled to bear any publick Office but shall fine for Officers of Burden 4. And that upon shewing a Certificate of their being listed among those who are indulged they shall be freed from such legal penalties as are to be inflicted on those who do not frequent their Parish-Churches 5. And such persons so indulged shall not for their meeting in Conventicles be punished by Confiscation of Estates 6. Provided that they be
Scriptures to be the infallible intire and perfect Rule of Divine Faith and Holy Living supposing the Laws of Nature and that I believe all the Articles of the Ancient Creeds called the Apostle's and the Nicene And that I will not knowingly oppose any Article of the said Holy Canonical Scriptures or Creeds nor of the Creed called Athanasius's Nor will I publickly seditiously or unpeaceably deprave or cry down the Doctrines Government and Worship Established by the Laws This doth exclude the Essentials of Popery and yet is such as all sober peaceable Persons that need a Toleration may submit to § 79. It hath oft times grieved me in former times to hear how unskilfully some Parliament-Men went about to exclude the Papists when they were contriving how to take off the Test and Force of the Law compelling all to the Sacrament Some must have a Subscription that must name Purgatory and Images and praying to Saints and Iustification by Works and other Points which they could neither rightly enumerate nor state to fit them for such a use as this but would have made all their work ridiculous not knowing the Essentials of Popery which are only to make up such a general Test for their Exclusion § 80. But I suppose the Reader will more feelingly think when he findeth upon what terms we strive and all in vain for a little liberty to preach Christ's Gospel even upon the hardest Terms that will but consist with a good Conscience and the safety of our own Souls he will think I say what a case such Ministers and such Churches now are in And how strange or rather sad than strange is it That Christian Bishops that call themselves the Pastors and Fathers of the Church should put us on such Terms as these when Acts 28. ult Paul preached in his own House to as many as came to him none forbidding him even under Heathens c. And if the Reader be so happy as to live in Days of the Churches Peace and Liberty and Reformation he will be apt to censure us for yielding to such hard Terms as here we do Who if he had been in the time and place with us and seeâ that we could have the Gospel upon no other Terms he would pity rather than censure the Churches and us § 81. Nay how joyfully would I believe 1400 of the Nonconformable Ministers of England at least have yielded to these Terms if they could have got them But alas all this labour was in vain For the active Prelates and Prelatists so far prevailed that as soon as ever the Parliament met without any delay they took notice That there was a rumour abroad of some Motions or Act to be offered for Comprehension or Indulgence and voted That no Man should bring in such an Act into the House and so they prevented all talk or motion of such a thing and the Lord Keeper that had called us and set us on work himself turned that way and talk'd after as if he understood us not § 82. In April 1668. Dr. Creighton Dean of Wells the most famous loquacious ready-tongu'd Preacher of the Court who was used to preach Calvin to Hell and the Calvinists to the Gallows and by his scornful revilings and jests to set the Court on a Laughter was suddenly in the Pulpit without any sickness surprized with Astonishment worse than Dr. South the Oxford-Orator had been before him and when he had repeated a Sentence over and over and was so confounded that he could go no further at all he was fain to all Men's wonder to come down And his case was more wonderful than almost any other Man's being not only a fluent extemporate Speaker but one that was never known to want words especially to express his Satyrical or bloody Thoughts § 83. In Iuly Mr. Taverner late Minister of Vxbridge was sentenc'd to Newgate-Goal for Teaching a few Children at Brainford but paying his Fine prevented it And Mr. Button of Brainford a most humble worthy godly Man that never was in Orders or a Preacher but had been Canon of Christ's Church in Oxford and Orator to the University was sent to Goal for Teaching two Knight's Sons in his House having not taken the Oxford-Oath by one Ross a Justice a Scot that was Library-Keeper at Westminster and some other Iustices And many of his Neighbours of Brainford were sent to the same Prison for worshipping God in private together where they all lay many Months six as I remember And I name these because they were my Neighbours but many Countries had the like usage Yea Bishop Crofts that had pretended great Moderation sent Mr. Woodward a worthy silenced Minister of Hereford-shire to Goal for six Months Some were imprisoned upon the Oxford-Act and some on the Act against Conventicles § 84. In September Col. Phillips a Courtier of the Bed-chamber and my next Neighbour who spake me fair complained to the King of me for Preaching to great numbers but the King put it by and nothing was done at that time § 85. About this time Dr. Manton being nearest the Court and of great Name among the Presbyterians and being heard by many of great Quality was told by Sir Iohn âabor That the King was much inclined to favour the Non-conformists and that an Address now would be accepted and that the Address must be a thankful Acknowledgment of the Clemency of his Majesty's Government and the Liberty which we thereby enjoy c. Accordingly they drew up an Address of Thanksgiving and I was invited to joyn in the presenting of it but not in the Penning for I had marr'd their Matter oft enough But I was both sick and unwilling having been oft enough imployed in vain But I told them only of my sickness And so Dr. Manton Dr. Bates Dr. Iacombe and Mr. Ennis presented it what acceptance it had with the King and what he said to them this Letter of Dr. Manton's will tell you But the Copy of the Acknoââdgment I cannot give you for I never saw it nor sought to see it that I remember for I perceived what it aimed at Dr. Manton's Letter to me at Acton SIR I Was under restraint till now and could not send you an account of our reception with the King It was very gracious He was pleased once and again to signifie how acceptable our Address was and how much he was persuaded of our Peaceableness saying that he had known us to be so ever since his return promised us that he would do his utmost to get us comprehended within the Publick Establishment and would remove all Bars for he could wish that there had been no Bounds nor Bars at all but that all had been Sea that we might have had liberty enough but something must be done for publick Peace However we could not be ignorant that this was a work of difficulty and time to get it fully effected for our Assurance And therefore we must wait till Businesses could be ripened
because they set not as light by Heaven as others and will go further in Religion than dead Formality and Imagery § 102. But I must return and say something of my own affairs Whilst I lived at Acton as long as the Act against Conventicles was in force though I Preached to my Family few came to hear me of the Town partly because they thought it would endanger me and partly for fear of suffering themselves but especially because they were an ignorant poor People and had no Appetite to such things But when the Act was expired there came so many that I wanted room and when once they had come and heard they afterward came constantly Insomuch that in a little time there was a great number of them that seemed very seriously affected with the things they heard and almost all the Town and Parish besides abundance from Brainford and the Neighbour Parishes came And And I know not of three in the Parish that were Adversaries to us or our Endeavours or wisht us Ill. § 103. Experience here convinced me that the Independent separating rigour is not the way to do the People good After Dr. Featly Mr. Nye and Mr. Elford two able Independents had been the setled Ministers at Acton and when I was there there remained but two Women in all the Town and Parish whom they had admitted to the Sacrament whereof One was a Lady that by alienation from them turned Quaker and was their great Patroness and returned from them while I was there and heard me with rest This rigour made the People think hardly of them and I found that the uncharitable conceit that the Parishes are worse than they are doth tend to make them as bad as they are thought I am sure there were many that spake to me like serious Christians of the poorer sort and few that were scandalous and many I could comfortably have Communicated with And when Threatnings increased they continued still to hear with diligence so that my Rooms would not contain them And had I continued there longer I should have hoped by those beginnings that experience might convince Men that Parish-Churches may consist of capable materials § 104. The Parson of the Parish was Dr. Rive Dean of Windsor Dean of Wolverhampton Parson of Haseley and of Acton Chaplain in ordinary to the King c. His Curate was a weak dull young Man that spent most of his time in Ale-houses and read a few dry Sentences to the People but once a day But yet because he preached true Doctrine and I had no better to hear I constantly heard him when he preached and went to the beginning of the Common Prayer and my House faceing the Church-Door within hearing of it those that heard me before went with me to the Church scarce three that I know of in the Parish refusing and when I preached after the publick Exercise they went out of the Church into my House It pleased the Dr. And Parson that I came to Church and brought others with me But he was not able to bear the fight of Peoples crowding into my House though they heard him also so that though he spake me fair and we lived in seeming Love and Peace while he was there yet he could not long endure it And when I had brought the People to Church to hear him he would fall upon them with groundless Reproaches as if he had done it purposely to drive them away and yet thought that my preaching to them because it was in a House did all the mischief though he never accused me of any thing that I spake For I preached nothing but Christianity and Submission to our Superiours Faith Repentance Hope Love Humility Self-denial Meekness Patience and Obedience § 105. But he was the more offended because I came not to the Sacrament with him Though I communicated in the other parish-Churches at London and elsewhere I was loth to offend him by giving him the Reason which was that he being commonly reputed a Swearer a Curser a Railer c. in those tender times it would have been so great an offence to the Congregational Brethren if I had Communicated with him and perhaps have hastened their sufferings who durst not do the same that I thought it would do more harm than good § 106. The last year of my abode at Acton I had the happiness of a Neighbour whom I cannot easily praise above his worth Which was Sir Mat. Hale Lord chief Baron of the Exchequer whom all the Judges and Lawyers of England admired for his skill in Law and for his Justice and Scholars honoured for his Learning and I highly valued for his sincerity mortification self-denyal humility conscientiousness and his close fidelity in friendship When he came first to Town I came not near him lest being a silenced and suspected person with his Superiors I should draw him also under suspicion and do him wrong Till I had notice round about of his desire of my Acquaintance And I scarce ever conversed so profitably with any other person in my Life § 107. He was a Man of no quick utterance but often hesitant but spake with great reason He was most precisely just insomuch as I believe he would have lost all that he had in the World rather than do an unjust Act Patient in hearing the tediousest speech which any Man had to make for himself The pillar of Justice the Refuge of the subject who feared Oppression and one of the greatest Honours of his Majestie 's Government For with some more upright Judges he upheld the honour of the English Nation that it fell not into the reproach of Arbitrariness Cruelty and utter Confusion Every Man that had a just cause was almost past fear if they could but bring it to the Court or Assize where he was Judge for the other Judges seldom contradicted him He was the great Instrument for rebuilding London For when an Act was made for deciding all Controversies that hindered it it was he that was the constant Judge who for nothing followed the work and by his Prudence and Justice removed a multitude of great Impediments His great advantage for innocency was that he was no Lover of Riches or of Grandeur His Garb was too plain He studiously avoided all unnecessary familiarity with great persons and all that manner of Living which signifyeth Wealth and Greatness He kept no greater a family than my self I lived in a small house which for a pleasant back-side he had a mind of But caused a stranger that he might not be suspected to be the Man to know of me whether I were willing to part with it before he would meddle with it In that house he liveth contentedly without any pomp and without costly or troublesome retinue or visitors but not without Charity to the poor He continueth the study of Physicks and Mathematicks still as his great delight He hath himself written four Volumes in Folio three of which I have
his doing and to prove it told me all the Story before mentioned that such a Letter he received from Wolverhampton and being treasonable he was fain to acquaint the King with it And when he saw my Meeting mentioned in the Letter he examined him about them and he could not deny but they were very numerous and the King against his Will sent him to the Bishop of London to see it supprest I told him that I came not now to expostulate or express any Offence but to endeavour that we might part in Love And that I had taken that way for his assistance and his People's good which was agreeable to my Judgment and now he was trying that which was according to his Judgment and which would prove the better the end will shew He expostulated with me for not receiving the Sacrament with him and offered me any Service of his which I desired and I told him I desired nothing of him but to do his People good and to guide them faithfully as might tend to their Salvation and his own and so we parted § 118. As I went to Prison I called of Serjeant Fountain my special Friend to take his Advice for I would not be so injurious to Judge Hale And he perused my âittimus and in short advised me to seek for a Habeas Corpus yet not in the usual Court the King's-Bench for reasons known to all that know the Judges nor yet in the Exchequer lest his Kindness to me should be an Injury to Judge Hale and so to the Kingdom and the Power of that Court therein is questioned but at the Common-Pleas which he said might grant it though it be not usual § 119. But my greatest doubt was whether the King would not take it ill that I rather sought to the Law than unto him or if I sought any release rather than continued in Prison My Imprisonment was at present no great Suffering to me for I had an honest Jaylor who shewed me all the Kindness he could I had a large room and the liberty of walking in a fair Garden and my Wife was never so chearful a Companion to me as in Prison and was very much against my seeking to be released and she had brought so many Necessaries that we kept House as contentedly and comfortably as at home though in a narrower room aad I had the sight of more of my Friends in a day than I had at home in half a Year And I knew that if I got out against their Will my sufferings would be never the nearer to an end But yet on the other side 1. It was in the extreamest heat of Summer when London was wont to have Epidemical diseases And the hope of my dying in Prison I have reason to think was one great inducement to some of the Instruments to move to what they did 2. And my Chamber being over the Gate which was knockt and opened with noise of Prisoners just under me almost every Night I had little hope of sleeping but by day which would have been likely to have quickly broken my strength which was so little as that I did but live 3. And the number of Visiters by day did put me out of hope of Studying or doing any thing but entertain them 4. And I had neither leave at any time to go out of Doors much less to Church on the Lord's Days nor on that Day to have any come to me nor to Preach to any but my Family Upon all these Considerations the advice of some was that I should Petition the King but to that I was averse 1. Because I was indifferent almost whether I came out or not and I was loth either to seem more afflicted or impatient than I was or to beg for nothing 2. I had avoided the Court and the Converse of all great Men so many years on purpose that I was loth to creep to them now for nothing 3. And I expected but to be put upon some promise which I could not make or to be rejected 4. I had so many great Men at Court who had profest extraordinary Kindness to me tho' I was never beholden to one Man of them all for more than Words that I knew if it were to be done they would do it without my seeking And my Counsellor Serjeant Fountain advised me not to seek to them nor yet refuse their Favour if they offered it but to be wholly passive as to the Court but to seek my Freedom by Law because of my great weakness and the probability of future Peril to my Life And this Counsel I followed § 120. The Earl of Orery I heard did earnesty and speedily speak to the King how much my Imprisonment was to his dis-service The Earl of Manchester could do little but by the Lord Arlington who with the Duke of Buckingham seemed much concerned in it But the Earl of Lauder dale who would have been forwardest had he known the King's mind to be otherwise said nothing And so all my great Friends did me not the least Service but made a talk of it with no Fruit at all And the moderate honest Part of the Episcopal Clergy were much offended and said I was chosen out designedly to make them all odious to the People But Sir Iohn Babor often visiting me assured me That he had spoken to the King about it and when all had done their best he was not willing to be seen to relaxe the Law and discourage Justices in executing it c. but he would not be offended if I sought my Remedy at Law which most thought would come to nothing § 121. Whilst I was thus unresolved which way to take Sir Iohn Babor desiring a Narrative of my Case I gave him one which he shewed the Lord Arlington which I will here insert and I will joyn with it two other Scripts one which I gave as Reasons to prove That the Act against Conventicles forbad not my Preaching Another which I gave all my Counsellors when they were to plead my Cause about the Error of the Mittimus § 122 The Narrative of my Case The Oath cannot be imposed on me by the Act. First Because I never kept any Conventicle or Unlawful Assembly proved 1. By Conventicles and Unlawful Assemblies for Religious Exercises the Laws do mean only the Meetings of Recusants Separatists or such as Communicate not with the Church of England or such Assemblies as are held in opposition to the Church-Assemblies and not such as are held only by the Conformable Members of the Church in meer Subordination to the Church-Assemblies to promote them But all Meetings which I have held are only of this latter sort The former Proposition is thus proved 1. The Canons give the Sense of the Word Conventicles for it is a Church-Term about Church-Matters But the Canons mention but two sorts of Conventicles one of Presbyters when they meet to make Orders or Canons for Church-Discipline the other of People who meet
account of Religion earnestly declaming against Popery and becoming the Head of the Party that were zealous for the Protestant Cause and awakened the Nation greatly by his Activity And being quickly put out of his place of Chancellourship he by his bold and skillful way of speaking so moved the House of Lords that they began to speak higher against the danger of Popery than the Commons and to pass several Votes accordingly And the Earl of Shaftsbury spake so plainly of the Duke of York as much offended and it was supposed would not long be born The Earl of Clare the Lord Hollis the Lord Hallifax and others also spake very freely And among the Bishops only that I heard of Sir Herbert Crofts who had sometimes been a Papist the Bishop of Hereford And now among Lords and Commons and Citizens and Clergy the talk went uncontrolled that the Duke of York was certainly a Papist and that the Army lately raised and encamped at Black-heath was designed to do their Work who at once would take down Parliaments and set up Popery And Sir Bucknall told them in the House of such Words that he had overheard of the late Lord Treasurer Clifford to the Lord Arundell as seemed to increase their Satisfaction of the Truth of all but common observation was the fullest satisfaction In a word the offence and boldness of both Houses grew so high as easily shewed men how the former War began aâd silenced many that said it was raised by Nonconformists and Presbyterians § 255. The third of February was a publick Fast against Popery the first as I remember that besides the Anniversary Fasts had ever been since this Parliament sate which hath now sate longer than that called the long Parliament did before the major part were cast out by Cromwell But the Preachers Dr. Cradock and Dr. Whitchcot medled but little with that Business and did not please them as Dr. Stillingfleet had done who greatly animated them and all the Nation against Popery by his open and diligent endeavours for the Protestant Cause § 256. During this Session the Earl of Orery desired me to draw him up in brief the Terms and Means which I thought would satisfie the Non-conformists so far as to unite us all against Popery professing that he met with many Great Men that were much for it and particulary the New Lord Treasurer Sir Thomas Osborn and Dr. Morley Bishop of Winchester who vehemently profess'd his desires of it And Dr. Fullwood and divers others had been with me to the like purpose testifying the said Bishop's resolution herein I wisht them all to tell him from me that he had done so much to the contrary and never any thing this way since his Professions of that sort that till his real Endeavours convinced Men it would not be believed that he was serious But when I had given the Earl of Orery my Papers he returned them me with Bishop Morley's Strictures or Animadversions as by his Words and the Hand I had reason to be confident by which he fully made me see that all his Professions for Abanement and Concord were deceitful Suares and that he intended no such thing at all And because I have inserted before so much of such transactions I will here annex my Proposals with his Strictures and my Reply To the Right Honourable the Earl of Orery My Lord I Have here drawn up those Terms on which I think Ministers may be restored to the Churches Service and much union and quietness be procured But I must tell you 1. That upon second Thoughts I forbore to distribute them as I intimated to you into several Ranks but only offer what may tend to a Concord of the most though not of every man 2. That I have done this only on the suppositions that we were fain to go upon in our Consultation with Dr. ãâã viz. That no change in the Frame of Church-Government will be consented to Otherwise I should have done as we did in 1660 offered you Arch-bishop Vsher's Reduction of the Government to the primitive state of Episcopacy and have only desired that the Lay-Chancellours have not the Power of the Keys and that if not in every Parish at least in every Rural Deanry or Market-Town with the adjacent Villages the Ministers might have the Pastoral power of the Keys so far as is necessary to guide their own Administrations and not one Bishop or Lay-Chancellour's Court to have more to do than Multitudes can well do and thereby cause almost all true Discipline to be omitted 3. I have forborn to enumerate the Particulars which we cannot subscribe or swear to or practise because they are many and I fear the naming of them will be displeasing to others as seeming to accuse them while we do but say what a Sin such Conformity would be in our selves But if it should be useful and desired I am ready to do it But I now only say that the matters are far from being things doubtful or indifferent or little Sins in our Apprehensions of which we are ready to render a Reason But I think that this bare Proposal of the Remedies is the best and shortest and least offensive way In which I crave your Observation of these two Particulars 1. That it is the matter granted if it be even in our own Words that will best do the Cure For while other men word it that know not our Scruples or Reasons they miss our Sence usually and make it ineffectual 2. That the Reason why I crave that Ministers may have impunity who use the greatest part of the Liturgy for the Day is 1. To shorten the Accommodation that we may not be put to delay our Concord till the Liturgy be altered to the Satisfaction of Dissenters which we have cause to think will not be done at all Now this will silently and quietly heal us and if a Man omit some one Collect or Sentence without debate or noise it will not be noted nor be a matter of offence 2. And he is unworthy to be a Minister that is not to be trusted so much as with the using or not using of a few Sentences or words in all his Ministration 3. And almost every Minister that I hear all the Year of the most Conformable do every day omit some part or other and yet are not Silenc'd nor taken notice of as offenders at all And may not as much for our Concord be granted to Dissenters in the present case He that thinks that these Concessions will be more injurious to the Church and the Souls of Men than our Uncharitableness and Divisions have been these Eleven Years and are yet like to be is not qualified to be at all an Healer In Conclusion I must again intreat you that this Offer may be taken but as the Answer of your desire for your private use and that no Copy be given of it nor the Author made known unless we have encouragement from our Governours to
their Lawful Pastors to prevent all ill Effects 6. And for the Minister himself to repeat his Sermon or Catechize or Instruct his People that will come to him And is this the intolerable Evil worthy to be avoided at the rate of all our Calamities Are all our Divisions better than the enduring of this If any Limitations necessary had been omitted I might have expected to have found them named which I do not But 1. No Man's denial can make us ignorant of it that too great a Part of the People in most places know not what Baptism Christianity or the Catechism are and many hundred thousands cannot Read 2. And that few Ministers so personally instruct them as their need requireth nor can do for so many or by their Instruction they have not cured them 3. That to go to their Neighbours on the Lord's Day to hear again the Sermon which they had forgotten and to Praise God and hear the Scripture or a good Book that is Licens'd read hath done great good to many Souls 4. That otherwise such Ignorant Persons as we speak of except at Church-time cannot spend the Lord's Day to any Edification of themselves or Families 5. Men are not hinder'd from Feasting Drinking Playing together frequently and in greater Numbers Why then by Bishops from reading the Scripture or a Licens'd Book or Sermon 6. That God hath Commanded Provoke one another to Love and to good works And exhort one another daily while it is called to day lest any be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin Heb. 10. 24. and 3. 13. And Cornelius had his Friends with him in his House for God's Servics Acts 10. and Acts 12. 12. In Mary's House many were gathered together praying And we find not that even the Iews were ever forbidden it by the Pharisees themselves And he that seeth his Brother have bodily need and shutteth up the Bowels of his Compassion from him how dwelleth the Love of God in him And the need of Souls is more common and to be Compassionated Rules may Regulate Charity in both cases but may forbid it or the necessary Exercises of it in neither He shall Perish as guilty of Murder that lets the Poor Die for want of his Relief tho he be forbidden to relieve them unless when the hurt would be greater than the good Love and Mercy are too great duties for a Bishop to null or dispense with We put no private Man on Ministerial Actions but in his own place to shew mercy to Souls To say that on this pretence Schismatical Meetings will be held is no more to the people than to say that all Errours and Wickedness may be kept up by Pretences of Reason Truth Piety Scripture Honesty c. But we must not therefore say Away with Reason Truth c. But I hope God's Servants will Die rather than desert their Master's Work 4. Prop. 1. The greatest part of it once a Quarter of Reading the Liturgy by Lectures Strict i Why not all as well as the greatest part Why not always as well as once a Quarter Answ. 1. I know that here and there a word may be scrupled as the reading of Bell and the Dragon or such like which silently past by maketh no disturbance And I think the Scrupling of such a word deserveth not that all the Peoples Souls be Punished for it with the loss of all their Teachers Labours 2. I never hear one Conformist that saith it all And why may not one be forborn as well as another 3. All the Liturgy for the day will be work too long and great that weak Men that have no Curates cannot Read all and Preach or Catechize also If you say that Preaching and Catechizing then may be omitted I answer They are God's Ordinances and needful to Men's Souls And seeing Prayer and Preaching are both Duties proportion is to be observed that neither may be shut out If you account the Liturgy better than Preaching yet every parcel of it intirely is not sure of so great worth as to cast out Preaching for it Rich parsons that have Curates may between them do both but so cannot poor Countrey Ministers that are alone and are sickly And as to the Always 1. The Canon limiteth some but to once in half a year which is less 2. The Conformable City-Preachers that have Curates very rarely Read it 3. Else what should Men do with Curates if they must always Read themselves 4. A weak Man may do both once a Quarter that is not able to do it every day 4. Prop. 2. It is supposed it will be done Strict k Yes once a Quarter for you would have no Man obliged to do it oftner nor all of it then neither Answ. Read and believe as you can The words were If in the Congregation where he is Incumbent the greatest part of it appointed for that time be sometimes as once a Quarter used by himself and every Lord's-day ordinarily unless Sickness c. either by himself or by his Curate or Assistant Is every Lord's-day but once a Quarter Or can it be every day done and no one obliged to do it 4. Prop. 3. Let not Christian Parents be forbidden to dedicate their Children publickly c. Strict l Christian Parents are not forbidden to present their Children to be Baptized But the Church in favour to the Infants appoints others in case the Parents should die or neglect their duty to have a Paternal care of them in order to their Education for the performance of their Baptismal Covenant That which follows is not worth the Animadverting being nothing else but an Uncharitable and Scandalous Insinuation Ans. 1. Read and believe what is forbidden Then shall the Priest speak to the Godfathers and Godmothers on this wise Dearly Beloved This Infant must also faithfully promise by you that are his Sureties That he will renounce the Devil c. I demand therefore Dost thou in the name of this Child renounce c. The Godfathers and Godmothers must say I renounce them all Dost thou believe c. Answ. All this I stedfastly believe Quest. Wilt thou be Baptized in this Faith Answ. That is my desire Q. Wilt thou obediently keep c. Answ. I will They are after to Name the Child After the Priest shall say to the Godfathers and Godmothers For asmuch as this Child hath promised by you that are his Sureties to renounce to believe in God and to serve him It is your parts and duties to see that this Infant be taught so soon as he shall be able to learn what a Solemn Vow Promise and Profession he hath here made by you c. See the rest So that here All the Covenanting Action on the Infant 's part is made the proper work of his Sureties called Godfathers and Godmothers without one word of the Parents doing it or any part of it And then cometh the Canon and farther saith Can. 29. No Parent shall be urged to be present nor be
one Mind in every word circumstance ceremony and mode of Worship and Discipline upon Christian conscientious terms Either they must absolutely believe as the Rulers bid them or not If yea then most Turks Heathens Papists are in the right that be of the Religion of their Rulers If not some bounds and Rules must shew them the difference how far Obedience is to be given And the Subjects must be the Discerners whether the Case falls under those Qualificationt or not As e. g. whether it be Sin against God And when all the Men and Women in a Kingdom have a Multitude of Words circumstances and ceremonies and modes to try by such Rules they will never be of one Mind about them who would be of one Mind in a few plain things And then you come and make their Disobedience to be one of the greatest Crimes deserving Excommunication Imprisonment and ruin so that you make such a National Church to be a trap for Men's undoing and Damnation 5. As for what you say of the Foreign Churches their Country-men say that it is not all one to impose the necessary Discharge of Men's plain undeniable Duty and to impose the Humane Work which you can describe But I am a stranger to them and am bound to receive nothing against another till I hear both Parties speak nor am I concerned in the Case as not being bound to justifie them any more than you If it be as you say no wonder if they have the distractions and calamities and Divisions which render them the objects of compassion The Serpent that beguiled Eve hath long ago tempted almost all the Churches from the Ancient Christian Simplicity in Doctrine Discipline and Worship which is the only way of common Concord 6. But yet besides the Catholick Church we hold particular Churches being Christian Assemblies to be of Christ's Institution And it is impossible there to worship God without the determination of many Circumstances and Modes Some Translation some Metre of Psalms some Tune some Time and Place some Pastor some Utensils must be chosen And he that will herein depart from the Common chosen Circumstance departeth therein himself from their Communion But yet such may serve God acceptably in another Assembly and may live in Christian Love and Peace though they Sing not in the same Tune or Gesture or use nor every Ceremony alike And this is nothing to the making of new Symbols Oaths Subscriptions or other things not necessary in genere and that by the Officers of National Humane Church and this not only to be done and quietly born but approved Your Way is the most proper Engine to tear in pieces all the Churches in the World or reduce them to a Spanish Humane Obedience For if a particular Parish-Church did not so much as tye Men to a Ceremony but mere Determinations which must some way be made If the Priest stood at the Church door and said You shall not enter unless you will Subscribe or Say or Swear that we are infallible in all that we do or that there is no Sin no Fault nothing contrary to God's Will and Word nothing but what you Assent and Consent to in all our Translations of Scripture in all our Versions Tunes Words Gestures Circumstances I would never enter into that Church though I will gladly and peaceably joyn with them if they will let me alone without such Obligations to justifie all they do One would think this should have been past Controversie before this day among the Prudent Pastors of the Churches Strict Still supposing that neither they nor we require any thing that may not be submitted to without sin Answ. Upon that Supposition we have no Controversie with you Then what need any of this adoe But who shall be the Judge If you must and that absolutely then it is all one to us whether it be sin or no sin for to us it will be none if we do as you bid us But then why do Protestants condemn Papists who do as they are bidden And why do our Articles condemn them that say All Men may be saved in the Religion they are bred in when they all do as they are bidden even they that defie Christ. But if you hold not to this what shall we do Are we our selves the discerning Judges Then we protest before God and Men that we take the things that we deny Conformity to to be sins and very heinous sins and very far from things indifferent If you say that we must obey you till we are past doubt and certain that 't is sin I Answer 1. It 's too few things that Man's Understanding reacheth to a certainty in What if I verily think that I see reason to take that which a Bishop or Church Commanded to be Blasphemy Perjury Treason Murder Heresie c. but I am not certain and past doubt Must I then do it Then a Man that can be but sufficiently ignorant or doubtful may stick at no Commanded Wickedness Some other Rule therefore than this must be found out If you say That we have no reason to take any thing commanded for sin and you think you confute all our Objections I Answer 1. So all Imposers think or most And so we are as confident that our Reason is good and that we see the gross Errors of your Answers And all this is but to say that no Man is to be Tolerated in your Church that is not in every thing in the Right and that in your Judgments Suppose you were Infallible so are not all the Subjects And if their Reason be bad and yours good all that is no more than to say That They Err or are Mistaken And if no Man shall be Tolerated with you that Erreth and that in as great a Matter as a Circumstance or Ceremony no two Men in the World must hold Communion on such Terms I am confident I study as hard as you I am confident I am as impartial and willing to know the Truth I have far less than you to tempt me to the contrary And yet I verily think Conformity to me would be a heinous Sin Nay I am past doubt of it if that will serve Give us but leave to publish our Reasons freely and you shall see whether we have any Reason But if yet I be mistaken Shall your National-Church have never a Member Tolerated that is as ignorant and bad as I Hold to that and try the Issue whether your Church will be as numerous as you are Strict And Churches abroad both have been and will be our Compurgators and I wish the Presbyterians of England and Scotland would be content to stand to the Judgment of all the Tresbyterian Churches abroad whether they may not without sin conform to all that by our Church is required of them Nay whether they can refuse to Conform without sin Ans. Content I and all of my mind profess that we will accept your offer But we wish as sincerely that you
accuse me for one word that ever I Preached nor one Action else that I have done While the greatest of the Bishops Preach not thrice a year as their Neighbours say themselves § 305. The dangerous Crack over the Market-house at St. Iames's put many upon desiring that I had a larger safer place for Meeting And though my own dulnss and great backwardness to troublesome business made me very averse to so great an undertaking judging that it being in the face of the Court it would never be endured yet the great and uncessant importunity of many out of a fervent desire of the good of Souls did constrain me to undertake it And when it was almost finished in Oxenden-strtet Mr. Henry Coventry one of his Majesties principal Secretaries who had a house joyning to it and was a Member of Parliament spake twice against it in the Parliament But no one seconded him § 306. I think meet to recite the names and liberality of some of those pious and Charitable persons who contributed towards the building of this place The money was all put into the hands of Mr. Tho Stanley a worthy sufficient Citizen in Bread-street who undertook the care and Disbursement for I never toucht one penny of it my self nor any one for me Nor did I think meet to make a publick Collection for it in the place where I Preached The Lady Armine 60 l. on her death-bed Sir Iohn Maynerd 40 l. Mr. Brooke Bridgdes 20 l. Sir Iames Langham 20 l. at first time The Countess of Clare 10 l The Countess of Trecolonel 6 l. The Lady Clinton 5 l. The Lady Eleanor Hollis 5 l. The Countess of Warwick 20 l. Mr. French and Mr. Brandon Non-conformable Ministers 20 l. The Lady Richards 5 l. Mr. Henly a Parliament man 5 l. Sir Edward Herley 10 l. Mr. Richard Hambdon and Mr. Iohn his Son 8 l. The Lady Fitz-Iames and her three Daughters 6 l. Sir Richard Chiverton 1 l. Mrs Reighnolds 1 l. Alderman Henry Ashurst and his Son-in-law Mr. Booth the first Undertakers 100 l. Collected among all their City Friends and Ours whom they thought meet to move in it And that we might do the more good my Wife urged the Building of another Meeting-place in Bloomsbury for Mr. Read to be furthered by my sometime helping him the Neighbourhood being very full of People Rich and Poor that could not come into the parish-Parish-Church through the greatness of the Parish and Dr. Bourman the Parish-Parson having not Preached Prayed Read or Administred Sacraments these Three or Four Years § 307. This Week Iun. 14. many Bishops were with the King who they say granted them his Commands to put the Laws against us in Execution And on Tuesday about Twelve or Thirteen of them went to Dine with the Sheriff of London Sir Nathanael Herne where the business being mentioned he told them that they could not Trade with their Neighbours one Day and send them to Goal the next § 308. Dr. Tully by his book called Iustificatio Paulina constrained me to Publish Two Books in Vindication of the Truth and my self viz. Two Disputations of Original Sin and a Treatise of Justifying Righteousness in which I âoblished my Old Papers to Mr. Christopher Cartwright Dr. Tully presently fell sick and to our common Loss shortly died § 309. I was so long wearied with keeping my Doors shut against them that came to distrein on my Goods for Preaching that I was fain to go from my House and to sell all my Goods and to hide my Library first and afterwards to sell it So that if Books had been my Treasure and I valued little more on Earth I had been now without a treasure About Twelve Years I was driven an Hundred Miles from them and when I had paid dear for the Carriage after Two or Three Years I was forced to sell them And the Prelates to hinder me from Preaching deprived me also of these private Comforts But God saw that they were my Snare We brought nothing into the World and we must carry nothing out The Loss in very tolerable § 310. I was the willinger to part with Goods Books and all that I might have nothing to be distreined and so go on to Preach And accordingly removing my Dwelling to the New Chappel which I had built I purposed to venture there to Preach there beiug Forty Thousand Persons in the Parish as is supposed more than can hear in the Parish-Church who have no Place to go to for God's Publick Worship So that I set not up Church against Church but Preached to those that must else have none being loth that London should turn Atheists or live worse than Infidels But when I had Preached there but Once a Resolution was taken to surprize me the next Day and send me for Six Months to the Common Goal upon the Act for the Oxford Oath Not knowing of this it being the hottest part of the Year I agreed to go for a few Weeks into the Countrey Twenty Miles off But the Night before I should go I fell so ill that I was fain to send to disappoint both the Coach and my intended Companion Mr. Sylvester And when I was thus fully resolved to stay it pleased God after the Ordinary Coach-Hour that Three Men from Three parts of the City met at my House accidentally just at the same time almost to a minute of whom if any One had not been there I had not gone viz. the Coachman again to urge me Mr. Sylvester whom I had put off and Dr. Coxe who compelled me and told me else he would carry me into the Coach It proved a special merciful Providence of God for after One Week of Languishing and Pain I had Nine Weeks greater Ease than ever I expected in this World and greater Comfort in my Work For my good Friend Richard Berisford Esq Clerk of the Exchequer whose importunity drew me to his House spared for no Cost Labour oâ Kindness for my Health or Service For understanding of which and much more in these Papers seeing I record such things for the Notice of Students and Physicians that other mens Health may have some advantage by my Experiences and Sorrows I must here digress to mention the State of my vile Body not otherwise worthy the notice of the World § 311. What is before written hath notified that I have lain in above Forty Years constant Weaknesses and almost constant Pains My chief Troubles were incredible Inflamations of Stomach Bowels Back Sides Head Thighs as if I had been daily fill'd with Wind So that I never knew heard or read of any man that had near so much Thirty Physicians at least all called it nothing but Hypochondriack Flatulency and somewhat of a Scorbutical Malady Great bleeding at the Nose also did emaciate me and keep me in a Chachectical Atropie The particular Symptoms were more than I can number I thought my self that my Disease was almost all from Debility of the
Generality of Magistrates such as he § 326. Part of a M. S. was put into my hand to pâruse by a Bookseller as Written by one that greatly valued my Judgment and would refer his Writings to my Censure but not consent to have them Printed Whereupon I valuing them did judge them worthy to be published but made some Alterations in some phrases liable to Misinterpretation in the Piece called The Right Knowledge of Christ Crucified I conjectured not who the Author was and not long after the Book was Printed and proved to be the foresaid Lord Chief Justice Hale's called Contemplations Moral and Divine published by a Friend of his by which he will Preach when he is dead the Books presently all bought up for his Name and being useful for their Spiritual Rational Serious and Plain Manner of Writing as well as Acceptable for his sake § 327. When I had been kept a whole Year from Preaching in the Chappel which I Built on the 16th of April 1676. I began in another in a Tempestuous time for the necessity of the Parish of St. Martins where about 60000 Souls have no Church to go to nor any Publick Worship of God! How long Lord § 328. About Feb. and March it pleased the King importunately to Command and Urge the Judges and London-Justices to put the Laws against Nonconformists in Execution But the Nation grew backward to it In London they have been oft and long commanded to it and Sir Ioseph Sheldon the Arch-bishop of Canterbury's near Kinsman being Lord Mayor on April 30th the Execution began They required especially to send all the Ministers to the Common Gaols for Six Months on the Oxford-Act for not taking the Oath and dwelling within Five Miles This day Mr. Ioseph Read was sent to the Gaol taken out of the Pulpit Preaching in a Chapel in Bloomsbury in the Parish of St. Giles where it is thought that 20000 or 30000 Souls at least more than can come within the Church have no Publick Worship of God or Teaching He is a Laborious Man whom I Educated and sent to the University and did so much good to the Poor Ignorant People that had no other Teacher that Satan did owe him a Malicious Disturbance He built the Chappel in his own House with the help of Friends in compassion to those People who as they Crowded to hear him so did they follow him to the Justiâes and to the Gaol to shew their Affections It being the place where I had used oft to Preach I suppose was somewhat the more Maliced The very day before I had new secret hints of Men's Desires of Reconciliation and Peace and Motions to offer some Proposals towards it as if the Bishops were at last grown Peaceable To which as ever before I yielded and did my part though long Experience made me suspect that some Mischief was near and some Suffering presently to be expected from them The forwardest of the two Justices that sent him to the Gaol was one Parry a Souldier one of them that was accused for slitting Sir Iohn Coventree's Nose about which there was so great a stir in the House of Commons The other was one Robinson But since then so many have been sent to the Goals for the same cause and so many died there that I must forbear particular Instances and Enumerations § 329. After Northampton Blaudford and many other Towns Southwark was Burned between 600 and 1000 Houses the People suspecting that it was done by Design And one taken for attempting again to Burn the rest of Northampton confest that he was hired and that Southwark was so Burnt whom Sir Iohn Munson sent hereupon to Goal Additions of the Years 1675 1676 1677 1678 c. § 1. AT this time Mr. Le Blank of Sedan sent to me his desire that I would publish here his Scatter'd Theses in one Volume which I purposed and Wrote an Epistle to it But some Conformists hearing of it would not have the Publication to be a Nonconformists work and so my Bookseller took 50 Books for his Title to the Copy which I gave him and quit his Interest in it to a Conformist But Le Blank sent an Epistle of his own to prevent the Conformists and died as soon as it was Printed and Published A Work sufficient to end most of the Doctrinal Controversies of this Age if the Readers were but capable receivers of the evidence which he giveth them § 2. In Iune 1676. Mr. Iane the Bishop of London's Chaplain Preaching to the Lord Mayor and Aldermen turned his Sermon against Calvin and Me And my charge was That I had sent as bad men to Heaven as some that be in Hell because in my Book called The Saints Rest I had said that I thought of Heaven with the more pleasure because I should there meet with Peter Paul Austin Chrysostom Ierom Wickliff Luther Zuinglius Calam Beza Bullinger Zanchy Paraeus Piscator Hooper Bradford Latimer Glover Sanders Philpot Reignolds Whitaker Cartwright Brightman Bayne Bradshaw Bolton Ball Hildershân Pemble Twisse Ames Preston Sibbs Brook Pim Hambden Which of these the Man knew to be in Hell I cannot conjecture It 's like those that differed from him in Judgment But till he prove his Revelation I shall not believe him the need which I preceived of taking away from before such Men any thing which they might stumble at had made me blot out the Names of the Lord Brooke Pim and Hambden in all the Impressions of the Book which were many yet were made ever since 1659 and yet this did not satisfie the Man But I must tell the Reader that I did it not as changing my Judgment of the persons well known to the world Of whom Mr. Iohn Hambden was one that Friends and Enemies acknowledged to be most Eminent for Prudence Piety and Peaceable Counsels having the most universal Praise of any Gentleman that I remember of that Age I remember a moderate prudent aged Gentleman far from him but acquainted with him whom I have heard saying That if he might choose what person he would be then in the world he would be Iohn Hambden Yet these Damning Prelatists are the Men that are for our Silencing Imprisonment and Ruin as if we were unworthy to live on the Earth because we will not assent and consent to the Liturgy by which we are to pronounce all Men in England saved except three sorts viz. the Excommunicate Unbaptized and Self-murderers that is of every one of the rest we must say That God of his great Mercy hath taken to himself the Soul of this our dear Brother out of the Miseries of this Life and that we hope to be with him Were it Hobbs himself or any one of the Crowd of Atheists Infidels Papists Adulterers or any Villains now among us for such are not Excommunicate thus we must falsly contrary to all our Preaching Pronounce them all saved or forbidden ever to Preach God's Word And yet I am condemned publickly for
Protestant Divines of England are branded as Popish that since the Reformation have defended against the Pope that Bishops are jure Divino for so I say it was direct Popery that first denied Bishops to be jure Divino witness the Pope's and Papelins canvassing in the Council of Trent to oppress by Force and Tyranny the far major and more learned part of the Council that contended for so many Months with Suffrages Arguments and Protestations Protestant like to have it defined that Bishops were jure Divino and only the Pope and his Titulars and Courtiers suffered it not to be propounded least it should be as certainly it would have been defined for then Popes and Presbyterians could not have lorded it so Thus the chiefest and most pious and learned Bishops of our English Church must be branded for Popish Bishop Andrews Mountague White c. Reply to Sect. 15. 1. If you deny the Authors cited by me to be authentick pretend not to adhere to the Episcopal Protestants for sure these are such 2. You do not well to say that all the Protestant Bishops are branded as Popish that since the Reformation have defended against the Pope that Bishops are jure Divino either shew the Words where I so brand them or else do not tell us that your Words are true though in a matter of Fact before your Eyes we may well question your Argument when we find you so untrue in reporting a plain Writing Indeed our late Bishops and those most that were most suspected to be Popish did stand most upon the jus Divinum which many of the first did either disclaim or not maintain But it never came into my Thoughts to brand all for Papists that did own it Do I not cite Downame and others as Protestant Bishops who yet maintain it yea Bishop Andrews whom you name this is not fair 3. As for the Trent Quarrel about Bishops I say but this if the Spanish Bishops and the rest that stood for the jus Divinum of Episcopacy there were no Papists then those that I spoke of in England were none much less And I must cry you mercy for so esteeming them Except to Sect. 16. The 3d Argument is from the uncertainty of Succession which might have done the Hereticks good Service in the old times when St. Irenaeus and Tertullian muster up against them Successions of Catholick Bishops that ever taught as the Church then taught against the Hereticks Reply to Sect. 16. 1. It seems you are confident of an uninterrupted Succession of authoritative Ordination though you seem to think none authoritative but Episcopal But so were not the Protestant Bishops who took the Reformed Churches to have true Ministers and to be true Churches when yet Episcopal Ordination is interrupted with them Such are all those with whose Words you say I fill my Book to whom I may add Men which is strange that were thought nearer your own way As Bishop Bromhall in his late Answer to Militerius who yet would have the Pope to be the Principium Unitatis to the Church and the Answer to Fontanus's Letter said to be Dr. Stewards besides Dr. Fern yea if you were one of those that would yield that Presbyters may ordain yet I am still unpersuaded that you are able to prove an uninterrupted Succession of Authoritative Ordination and if you are able I should heartily thank you if you would perform it and seeing it is so Necessary it is not well that no Episcopal Divine will perform it If you are not able methinks you should not judge it so necessary at least except you know them that are able If you cast it on us to disprove that Succession I refer you to our Answer to Bellarmine and others in those Papers as to that point 2. As for Tertullian and Irenaeus and others of the primitive Ages pleading such Succession I answer 1. It is one thing to maintain an uninterrupted Succession then when and where it was certain and another to maintain it now when it is not 2. It is one thing then to maintain that such a Succession was de facto and another to affirm that it must be or would be to the end of the World which those Fathers did not It was the Scope of Irenaeus and Tertullian not to make an uninterrupted Succession of standing absolute necessity ad esse Officii nor to prophecy that so it should still be and the Church should never want it but from the present certainty of such a Succession de facto to prove that the Orthodox Churches had better Evidence of the Soundness of their Faith than the Hereticks had If this be not their meaning I cannot understand them it was easy then to prove the Succession and therefore it might be made a Medium against Hereticks to prove that the Churches had better Evidence than they But now the Case is altered both through time and Sin It might have been proved by Tradition without Scripture what was sound Doctrine and what not before the Scripture was written An Heretick might have been confuted in the Days of the Apostles without their Writings and perhaps in a great measure some time after but it follows not that they may be so to the End of the World Those that heard it from the Mouth of the Apostles could tell the Church what Doctrine they taught but how uncertain a way Tradition would have been to acquaint the World with God's Mind by that time it had passed through the puddle of depraved Ages even to 1653. God well knew and therefore provided us a more certain way So is it also in this Case of Succession as the Fathers pleaded it against the Hereticks to prove the Soundness of the Tradition of those Churches Except to Sect. 17. Against all which a Quirk it seems lay that if secretly any of them had had but a secret Canonical Irregularity all the following Successions were null But the evident Truth is much otherwise that the Church never anulled the Acts or Ordinations made by Bishops which the Catholick Church then had accepted and reputed Catholick Bishops though afterwards they came to know of any Secret Irregularities or canonical Disablings had they then been urged or prosecuted by any against those Bishops and then they should have been accepted for Bishops by the Church no longer Reply to Sect. 17. 1. I have proved and more can do open and not only secret Irregularities in the Church of Rome's Ordinations known a Priâre and not only after the Ordinations The Multitude of Protestant Writers even English Bishops have made that evident enough against the Pope which you call a Querk general Councils have condemned Popes as Hereticks and Infidels and yet they have ordained more 2. If it were otherwise yet all your Answer would only prove that we must sometimes take them for Bishops who were none when the Nullity is secret but not that they are Bishops indeed or have Authority It is one thing to
that Power which they convey to others first in themselves to convey at least in ordinando pares but are only media applicandi legem ad personam Ad 3 um To your Third Argument I answer Invaders of the Ministerial Office may unjustly take Encouragement hence but no just Encouragement is given them The best things are Occasions of encouraging Men in Sin e. g. God's Mercifulness Christ's Satisfaction the Preaching of Free-Grace c. To your Question if this be sufficient why do we not give them the Right Hand of Fellowship I answer They despise or neglect God's Order and therefore deserve not the Hand of Fellowship If God bid them go and work in his Vineyard but for Order's sake go in at this Door he that will not go in at this Door is a disobedient Servant and not to be owned till he reform But if God himself do nail up this Door there needs no express Dispensation for our not going in at it for nemo tenetur ad impossibile nisi ipse sit Causa culpabilis impossibilitatis Nor is it necessary that it be expressed that we go in at another Door for the Command of going to labour in the Vineyard is not abrogated by the locking up of that Door seeing as it was opened non ut fiat opus directly sed ut sic fiat so it is nailed up non ne fiat sed ne sic fiat and therefore the Command requires us to go in at another If by Law every Physician that Practiceth in London must be approved by the Colledge he deserves to be punisht and not taken for a Physician that will profess and practice it without the Approbation of the Colledge and every wise Patient will fear least he be Conscious of such Unworthiness as that he dares not venture a Tryal or at the best he is a disobedient Subject But if the Colledge of Physicians be dead or dissolved any worthy Man may profess and practice without their Approbation and as the law of Nature binds him to do Good so the Obligation that limited him is ipso facto dissolved cessante materia where you say that this extream necessity is their Case I answer Nothing more untrue They slight and despise Ordination they may be ordained if they would submit themselves to tryal if they be found fit But they will not Their false Imaginations create no necessity but a necessity of laying them by and receiving the Truth which is imposed on them by God or if they will call it a Necessity that is imposed on them by their Error it is but a Necessity of not being ordained while they judge it sinful which yet is none because they are still bound to lay by that Conceit but not a Necessity of being Ministers in the mean time without it Besides that as it is a Necessity of Suspension ãâã Forbearance and not of Acting so it is themselves that are the culpable Cause ãâã it and exculpa propria nemini debetur commodum If Vaux think he must blow up the Parliament and Ravailliack that he must stab a King doth this necessitate them Such a Necessity as every wicked Man brings on himself of sinning by a Custom in Sin which aggravates and not excuseth his Fault which is evident when the Case is made plain by God and only their Negligence or sinful Prejudice hindereth them from Recovery out of their Error For the Grant that you desire I say I am loath to yield that Christ hath no known Ministry on Earth that I may keep out Invaders To your Case about Apostacy I answer There are many other Cases that may necessitate an Entrance into the Ministry without Ordination besides universal Apostacy 1. So great an Apostacy as was in the Arrian Prevalency 2. Such unlawful Ingredients as are in the Romish Ordination 3. The Death or the violent Proscription of the Ordainers in one Kingdom For if all that are found to work in the Vineyard to exercise the Ministry must but go to another Land for it Poverty Weakness Magistrates Prohibition may so restrain them that not one of a Hundred could enter when God doth by the Churches Necessity call to it Much less could all the World travail for Ordaination to some Corner of the Earth As for the Churches Officers which you mention that went along in Reformation it 's true of Presbyters they were the Leaders but so few Bishops out of England that the Reformed Churches were forced to go on without their Ordination But to this Day there is a necessity of Preaching without Ordination by legitimate Church Guides in many Parts of the World and I doubt not but it is the great Sin of many that it is neglected I suppose did you consider well but the Sence of the Law Natural and Supernaturally revealed you would not be so inclinable to turn Seeker nor to expect new Miracles Apostles or Revelations upon the Supposition you make and for all your Words if it came to the Practice I do not believe that you have so hard a Heart so unmerciful a Nature as to leave this one Nation much less all the World to that apparent danger of Everlasting Damnation and God's publick Worship to be utterly cast out if I can but prove that the Succession of Legitimate Church Ordination is interrupted Ad 4 um To your Fourth Argument I answer I am as far from believing Imposition of Hands essential to Ordination as any of the rest The Bishop that was last save one in this Diocess was so lame of the Gout that he could not move his Hand to ones Head and though his Chaplain did his best to help him yet I could not well tell whether I might call it Imposition of Hands when I saw it Yet I never heard any on that Ground suspect a nullity in his Ordination Nor do I think that a Bishop loseth all his Power of Ordination if he loss his Hands or the Motion of them 1. Imposition of Hands was an old Custom in a Superiors Act of Benediction or setting a part to Office and conveying Power and not newly instituted by Christ but continued as a well known Sign and therefore not of such Necessity as you imagin 2. The End will shew much the degree of Necessity If it be evident that the End was but the Solemnizing of the Work by a convenient Ceremony then it is not essential to Ordination or Authorizing But c. Ergo 3. God did not lay such a stress on Ceremonies no not under the Ceremonial Law no not on the great initiating Sign and Seal of Circumcision without which Men were entered and continued in his Church for Forty Years in the Wilderness Your Argument is Christ hath revealed to his Church that it is his Mind or Will that his Church's Officers be set apart by Imposition of Hands Ergo It followeth that Imposition of Hands is necessary and essential to their Seperation Answ. Negatur sequela It follows a praecepto only
the Error For if I had understood that it contained two Propositions 1. That Men thus and thus qualified shall preach the Word or it is the Duty of Men thus and thus qualified to preach the Word And then 2. That Men thus and thus qualified ordinis gratia shall be set apart to it or shall be appointed to Preach I never had made this Animadversion but should have acknowledged a formal Answer But I understood it only thus that Men thus and thus qualified shall be appointed that is it is their Duty being so and so qualified to seek for Ordination or it is their Duty being so and so qualified to be appointed to the Work which I thought might be true and yet they no Ministers till they were de facto set apart But now very well understanding that it may well bear both Propositions and the first coming up close to the Question in hand I shall willingly retract all that I said upon that Point and acknowledge a formal Answer which I think may satisfie But whereas you say that by disclaiming my last Argument I denied Imposition of Hands to be so necessary and by urging something hereabouts did seem to forget what I said anon I answer I did never intend to deny Imposition of Hands to be of necessity to legitimate Ordination I said indeed an Argument drawn from thence against the Question in Hand was frivolous But I did not intend to disparage the thing it self any farther than Relatively to the Question then in debate And whereas you say that Fasting was not used I answer that there never was any Ordination but Fasting was previous to it by the Appointment of the Church in ember-Ember-Weeks which were constantly kept by the Sons of the Church though neglected by others and this I think might serve though it was not the same Day and I believe you will say so too But in these things neither will I be boisterous till I am better informed what may be the substantial or essential Parts of Christ's Ordinances and what not which I confess I have not yet such an Idea of So as to say in every Ordinance what is essential and what not Ad. 3 um Whereas you wonder that upon such slight Grounds I should so tenaciously stand to part of my third Argument I answer that I did not intend to inforce that the Case of extream inculpable necessity was the Sectaries Case But such a Necessity as did inevitably intangle them in their Invasion of the Ministry which though it doth no ways make them lawful Ministers yet it makes them inconfutably lawful Ministers till the Opinions which first made them separate be proved to them to be erroneous my meaning is this I think if this Hypothesis be true that in case of extream Necessity Men may and some must enter irregularly into the Ministry it is not possible to convince an Anabaptist that his Invasion of the Ministerial Work is unlawful till we can first convince him that Anabptism is erroneous Now hereupon I thought their Hands was much strengthened over what it would have been had that Hypothesis been false For then we could incontroulably have cleared their Invasion of the Work though they had in the mean time remained unconvinced of their erroneous Opinion But now if we cannot convince them of their Error but their way still appear Truth to them then they need do no more to justifie their Practice to themselves but borrow our Principle and that sets them right and so their Invasion is inconfutable from what they borrow from our selves And so though they do not justifie themselves to us because we think their Necessity culpable and through their own default yet they so far justifie by this very Principle their Practice to themselves that it renders them unconfutably lawful till we can prove and make it out plain to them that their very Opinions are erroneous So that you mistook while you thought that I intended to prove their Practice lawful whereas all that I intended was to shew that upon such a Principle their Invasion became less confutable and their Hands something strengthned over they could have been upon the contrary Hypothesis by which you may perhaps see what Link of your Chain I intended to break But enough of this I shall now come to the Business I first spake of First therefore you lay down the Episcopal Principles pag. 65. viz. That no Church is a true Church without Ministers and no Man a Minister that is not Ordained by a Bishop and no Man a Bishop that is not ordained by a Bishop lawfully called and not deprived again of his Power And this Bishop must be Ordained by a former Bishop and he by a former and so the Succession must be followed up to the Apostles Having done thus you catechize these Seekers as you call these Doctors And then proceed to prove that these Reverend Learned Pious Bishops which you acknowledge to be now in this Nation are no lawful Bishops upon the Principles laid down because they were ordained by such as had no Authority to ordain This you prove because they were Ordained at length by the Popish Bishops in Hen. VIII Time who had no Authority to Ordain this you prove because they derived their Authority from the Pope who had no Authority to give them any That the Pope had no Authority you prove by an Interruption of Succession of lawful Bishops in that Chair That there hath been an Interruption in that Chair you prove by the Instances of Liberius Honorias Dame Ione and many others as you say out of Bishop Iewel The Strength of these Instances depend upon that Hypothesis that Heresy or notorious Impiety doth evacuate holy Orders Now if it can be infallably proved that Heresy or Impiety doth not evacuate Holy Orders or rather if you cannot infallably prove as it is my part at this time to deny I being upon the defensive that Impiety or Heresy doth evacuate Holy Orders then it will not follow that there was an Interruption though Liberius was an Heretick And if no Interruption then Pope Clement the Incumbent at Rome in Henry VIII Days was notwithstanding what is urged in full Power to Ordain And then if he had Authority then the Popish Bishops which derived from him had full Authority and if they had then our Bishops who at length derive from them have also full Athority and so the whole Structure will fall at once in that Hypothesis which is the Foundation of all shall chance to shake And therefore Sir in the first place I pray you take notice that I deny that Heresy or Impiety doth evacuate Holy Orders and expect the Proof of it ââBut then suppose I should grant this which I never intend I may I conceive falsly debate that though there should be an Interruption in the Succession of the Chair at Rome yet the Pope that now is or the Pope that sat at Rome in Hen. VIII Days were
be as dear to us as any other and that if I were a Member of Mr. Tombeis Church if he would permit me I would live obediently under his Ministry allowing me the Liberty of my Conscience I hope God is working for our Unity and Peace I have been long preaching of the Unity of the Catholick Church containing all true Christians as Members and the last Week save one Mr. Tombes came to the Re-baptized Church at Bewdley and preacht on the same Subbject and so excellently well as I hear for Unity among all true Christians to the same purpose with your Husband's Arguments that I much rejoiced to hear of it though I hear some of his People were offended And now that this should be seconded with your Husband 's peaceable Arguments puts me in some Hopes of a little more healing I have strong Hopes that if I were in London I should persuade such as your Husband and Mr. Iohn Goodwin and many an honest Presbyterian Minister as great a distance as seems to be between them all to come yet together and live in Holy Communion But be sure God will drive us together before he hath done with us Living Members will smart by distance and be impatient till the Wound be closed what a Damp is upon the Spirits of those Christians that can separate interpretatively from a thousand parts to one of the Church of Christ. The Papists would desire no better sport nor the Infidels neither than to reduce the Church of Christ to the Antipaede Baptists or the baptized at Age and so to deny him to have had any visible Church in the World that we can prove for so many Years Would they have held Communion with the Catholick Church for a thousand Years together or would they not if they had lived in those times If they would then why not with us also that are of the same Judgment Was it a Duty then and is it unlawful now or are they Respecters of Persons If they would not in all those Ages have held Communion with the visible Church what would they have done but separated from the Body and so from the Head and cast off Christ in all his Members and taken him to be a Head without a Body which is no head and so no Christ what would they have done but denied his Power and Love and Truth and consequently his Redemption and his Office Hath he come at the end of Four Thousand Years since the Creation to redeem the World that lay so long in Darkness and hath he made such wonderful Preparations for his Church by his Life and Miracles and Blood and Spirit c. and promised that the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against it and that his Kingdom shall be an Everlasting Kingdom and his Dominion endureth from Generation to Generation and yet after all this shall he have a Church even as the Seekers say but for an Age or two For doubtless tho' where Heathens were the Neighbours of the Church many were baptised at Age yet no Man can name or prove a Society or I think a Person against infant Baptism for One Thousand Two Hundred Years at least if not One Thousand Four Hundred And for many Ages no other ordinarily baptized but Infants If Christ had no Church then where was his Wisdom his Love and his Power What was become of the Glory of his Redemption and his Catholick Church that was to continue to the End That Man that can believe that Christ had no Church for so long time or any one Age since his Ascension must turn an Infidel and deny him to be Christ if he be a rational Man Did all the Gospel Precepts of Love and Holy Communion cease as soon as Infant Baptism prevailed doubtless though it be be his Ordinance Christ never laid so great a stress on the outward Washing as Dividers do Whenever Baptism is mentioned in Scripture it means The Engagement of the Person to Jesus Christ by solemn Covenant which Washing is appointed to Solemnize and 1 Cor. 12. 13. doth plainly mean That one Holy Spirit which is usually given to the Baptized either in or near their outward Baptism doth inwardly animate all the Body and unite them and assimilate them and prove them Members Constantine the Great was the Glory of the Church in his Generation maintaining Holiness and Peace when the Pastors were some Corrupters and some Dividers and would have broken all in Pieces but for him He ordinarily Preached or made Holy Prayers and Speeches in Meetings and yet was never baptized all this while till near Death and none ever scrupuled his Communion I would know of the Dividers why they should think Baptism more necessary to be believed than the other Sacrament the Supper of the Lord Yet it is certain that all the ancient Church did purposely conceal the Lord's Supper from the Knowledge of the Catechumens by which it appears they judged not the Belief of it essential to a Church Member Yet I know the great thing meant by the Word Baptism in Scripture is essential to the Church-Membership of the Adult that is the giving up our selves to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost in Covenant but the Sign is only necessary as a Duty but not as a means without which the thing cannot be had This is voluminously proved against the Papists with whom the contrary minded do comply Circumcision in the Wilderness was separated from Church-Membership and Communion And is the outward part of Baptism more necessary under the Gospel which setteth less by Externals and where God that is a Spirit will be worshipped in Spirit and in Truth and where neither Circumcision nor Un-Uncircumcision availeth any thing but a new Creature and Faith that worketh by Love But our main Argument against them is That no true Definition can be given of Baptism that will not agree with Infant-Baptism if it were granted to be unlawful were it proved an unmeet Age it will never prove the Baptism null But I do but go besides your Expectation I suppose in all this which is occasioned by your Husbands Paper and the main Cause I shall therefore come at last to your Case But will Mr. Lambe regard the Judgment of one that differeth from him as I do You know according to my Judgment what I must advise him to but though still it is my Judgment that Infants of Believers should be solemnly given up to Christ by Baptism yet I shall deal as impartially as I can and put my self in Mr. L's Case and supposing I were of his Opinion against Infant-Baptism I shall answer your particular Questions To the two first I answer 1. We have a sure Word to fly to for Direction and many great and evident Principles as here the Nature of the Catholick Church c. to give us Light in the darker Points that depend upon them and in such a Case it is dangerous gathering our Informations about Truth or Duty or
fittest manner and Season of your coming off Therefore it seems to me your Duty freely lovingly compassionately to communicate your Reasons to your Auditors if they can prove them unsound which I am sure they cannot in the main then yield to them if they cannot then beg their Pardon for misguiding them and beseech them to return not to any Sin against God but to the Love of the Saints and the Unity of the universal Body of Christ and the Communion of Brethren 3. To return to Mr. I. Goodwin's Church again I dare not dissuade you or advise you but I would not do it if I liv'd in another Parish where I could have Lawful Communion yea or if I could live in such a Parish I would not be a Member of a Church gathered out of many Parishes in such a Place as London Co-habitation is in Nature and Scripture Example made the necessary Disposition of the Materials of a Church 4. My Thoughts still are that you should Preach the Gospel in some Congregation most suitable to you But I am very glad that you give me the Reasons of your Trouble for it is a sad kind of Work for you or another to plead against Troubles in the dark which a Man can give no Reason for 1. Your First I need say nothing to If you had ever had a Temptation to thrust in a wrong Motive into a good Cause it neither proves the Cause bad else all our Preaching were too bad or your Heart bad as you see your Sin I hope you see your sufficient Remedy 2. The Second is carnal to resist so great a Truth and Duty lest good People be displeased what are they your God God must be enough for you if ever you will have enough and it must satisfie you that he is pleased if ever you will be satisfied Tell those Christians you will not cease to Love them by Loving more nor cease any due Communion with them by having Communion with more Keep in with them by Love and Correspondency even whether they will or no even when you have left their Separation Do not reproach them when you leave them but enjoy the Good of their Communion still as you have Opportunity God's House hath many Mansions if your Friends think that their Closet is all the House convince them of their Mistake and confine your self to that Closet no longer but yet renounce it not it may be a part though sinfully divided though it be not the whole 3. The way that you are called to is God's High way and though the Churches have many in them that are dead yet have they with them as many living Members as yours and many more if these parts may be Witnesses I would not be a Member of that Church willingly that is composed of none but not able Christians though I most Love the best and delight most in their Fellowship and wish that all were such yet when I see a Church so gathered I easily find it is a wrong Constitution and not according to the Mind of Christ. I will never join with them that will have but one Form in Christ's School I would have the A B C there taught as well as the profoundest Mysteries 'T is no Sign of the Family of God to have no Children what if I said Infants in it but strong Men only Nor of the Hospital of Christ to have none Sick nor of his Net to have no Fish but Good nor of his Field to have no Tares Flesh and Blood hath ticed me oft to Separation for Ease but it s too easy a way to be of God I undergo another kind of Life you are extreamly mistaken if you think that you are put on so much Duty and Self-denial by many Degrees among your Hundred Professors as we must undergo Your Work is Idleness to ours how then is yours the streighter way 4. For Riches and gay Apparel you may help to cure Excess where you find it What! a Physician fly because his Patients are Sick O that we had no sorer Diseases to encounter than fine Cloaths If you were with me I could tell you quickly where to find Forty Families of humble godly Christians that are as bare and Poor as you would Wish and need as much as you can give them or procure them that scarce lose a Day 's Work by Sickness but the Church must maintain them And I could send you to Sixty Families that are as poor and yet so Ignorant as more to need your spiritual Help When they have sat by me to be instructed in my Chamber they sometimes leave the Lice so plentifull that we are stored with them for a competent space of time Never keep in a Separated Church to avoid Riches and fine Cloaths and for fear lest you cannot meet with the Poor I warrant you a Cure of that Melancholy Fear in most places in England 5. The next is the great Block 1. If you gather out the choicest Members that should help the rest and then complain of Parishes when you have marr'd them you do not justly 2. If you will not do your Duty in a Parish because some Ministers do not theirs your excuse is frivolous 3. If I durst have gathered a separated Church here I could have had one large and numerous enough or such as would allow me ease but I think Parish Work the best We here agree on these Four Heads 1. To teach all In which Work in my Parish I could find Work for Ten Ministers if I could maintain them 2. To admit none as adult Members without a personal credible Profession of Faith and Holiness of which I refer you to my Treatise of Confirmation 3. To exercise Discipline with these 4. To hold Communion of Churches by Associations and Assemblies of the Officers And I bless God I find not my Parish such a dead Body as you speak of Among Eight Hundred Families Six Hundred Persons are Church-Members I hope there is not very many of these without such a Profession as giveth us good Hopes of their Sincerity and none whose Profession I am able any way to disprove and this satisfieth me as God's Way and many I hope Scores there be of those that join not with us on divers Accounts that I hope fear God If you have Charity to judge that our Parishes have Christians you may have Charity to judge that they have Life and some fit for Communion How tender is Christ of his weakest Members and shall not I imitate him yea shall I judge them that am so bad my self and pluck them from his Arms that designeth it as his highest Honour to be admired and glorified in the freeness and fulness of his Grace and Love to the Unworthy 6. Your Followers Souls are by you endangered while you leave them in their Sin will it endanger them to tell them of that Danger and help them out What! to lead Men to Holy Love and Unity with the Catholick
Church of Christ such danger will be but by Accident as every necessary Duty hath its Danger A loving melting Lamentation for that Violation of Charity which your own and their Division hath been guilty of is like to profit humble Souls that love the Truth and if they are such as will not indure the Doctrine of Love and Unity what are they better than our Parishes 7. None will be sad for the Return of a Brother to Unity or Love but those that grieve for your Felicity not knowing what they do You would not forbear a Return to God from any gross Sin for fear of grieving Men Is not Schism a gross Sin Are they not great that are directly against Love and Unity the Soul and Life of the Church of Christ and were you no whit partial you would think that Twenty Hearts made glad at your Recovery for one that 's made sad should at least here leave the Ballance even A Publish'd Exhortation from you such as it seems you intended to draw your Party to Unity and Communion with all true Christians and dissuade them hereafter from Censoriousness opposition to the Ministry and Separation upon the Account of so difficult a Point and so far from the Heart of the new Man might do more good than your overseeing that Church an Hundred Years it is not a Trifle to hold an Opinion that would warrant a Man to have denied or separated from the universal visible Church for so many Hundred Years even for almost all the time of its Existence since Christ. I forbear sending you the Form of Concord mentioned till you are readier for it and shall desire it as judging it useful and then God willing I shall send it The Lord I hope will clear up to you his Mind concerning the way in which he would have you walk and in the way of Duty give you the Peace which you desire and expect I rest Your unworthy Brother Rich. Baxter To Mr. Lambe Sept. 29. 1658. London the 15th of Ianuary 1658. Dear Sir THESE are to return you many Thanks for your two Letters which have been a very great Comfort to me in my Affliction and Warfare that I am now ingaged in Sir I thought good to be silent a while and not to trouble you with any more Letters till I had some new thing to say to you Now what I have to say is reducible to Three Heads 1. I would inform you what God hath done for me since my last 2. What I have done I hope in his Strength and that I may not doubt to say 't is for him in the Point of Union And 3. The present Frame of my Spirit and State 1. For God's dealing with me Sir after waiting on the Lord in his way sighing for Light and panting after him for refreshing as the Heart panteth after the Water Brook My Light hath broke forth as the Morning It hath rose in obscurity and my Darkness became as the Noon Day I see by Experience that though I am dark God is Light and though I am poor he is Rich and I believe there is nothing I want but Heaven is full of it The right Notion of God's Universal Church and the Unity he would have amongst the Members and indeed the necessity thereof upon the Penalty of infinite Dammage to the most excellent Body of Christ is that God hath blest me with the Sght of and shewn me as in a Glass the Condition of all our Congregations that refuse Communion with other Churches of Christ standing off from the main body of the Church militant as Christ's Part of that Body as Antichristian and so refusing to give or take Influences for their Comfort and Succour It healeth the whole but dreadfully endangereth those small Parts so divided Just as it would endanger a Troop or Company that should stand off from the main Body of a great Army that hath a potent Enemy engaged in the Field against them By this Light I perceive our Case namely that we are as you say guilty of Schism The Light in this Matter being clear to me I now begin to be satisfied that the Lord hath visited me from an high in Mercy and that all my inward Oppositions and outward too from my Friends are of Satan to stop me in a blessed Work I praise God I am now help'd to bear the Reproaches of my dear Friends that pour Contempt upon me daily as a most dreadful Apostate a Iudas one that it had been good for never to have been born one that though I were as the Signet on God's Right Hand I should be pluck'd from thence others wishing they had followed me to my Grave when they went with me to Baptism But it stirreth me not much for though their Zeal for God and his Truth and their Love to Christ and Holiness and Ability to suffer for Christ be more than mine yet my Conscience telleth me they are in an Error and that I am sincere in all I do not swayed by carnal Considerations in which I am so manifest to their Consciences that they are more troubled with me for that things sake Oh Sir I admire how a Man without the Brest-plate of Righteousness holdeth up his Head in such a Day But withal I experience the Worth and Excellency thereof By the Grace of God my Righteousness I will hold fast and my Heart shall not reprove me all my Days My conscience telleth me which is my great Comfort that I have not wickedly departed from my God that I would not break the least of his Laws willingly to gain a Thousand Worlds That the Love I bear to my Saviour and his most excellent Body the Church is the chief thing that inspireth me in all I do Now 2. Touching what I have done towards Union since I wrote last it is as followeth 1. I have been at Mr. G.'s Congregation from whom I departed to acknowledge my Sin in separating from them upon such silly Grounds and have offered my self to break bread with them if they pleased But withal told the whole Church that for two Reasons I could not come so close to them as heretofore 1. because of my Relation to the poor People I now serve being not yet well lodged in some safe Place And 2. because of some Scruples in my Mind whether Independency did not infer Schism in the Church Universal As that Independency upon the narrow foot I mean that which divideth Communion with Saints as Saints doth so my refusing Communion with them made me guilty of Schism in respest of that particular I do not doubt it and our Anabaptists are their natural Offspring But how to determine my Duty in respect of Mr. Goodwin's Church from whom I separated and with whom I was for many Years joined I know not considering their Principles are larger for Communion than others 2. Amongst our selves I have privately urged to my Friends enlarging considerably 3. I have my self with my Family frequented
the publick Lectures 4. In the Strength of God taken Courage to preach to the Congregation the Doctrine of the Church Universal and its Unity from 1 Cor. 12. 26. and from thence to shew them the Schismatical state wherein we are which Sermons hath brought the Anabaptists about my Ears from other Parts Four or five of them opposed me the last first day after my Sermon and because of what I had preached the Day before half my own Congregation never came to hear me Their Hearts are quite gone from me Not any of the Church cometh to see me or ask me any Question Now 3. and Lastly As to the present frame of my Spirit and State it is thus As to the uniting Work I have in Hand I thank God I am bold and am waiting on God upon whose Influences I live to guide me in Thought Word and Deed about it but I have lately been sorely troubled with one Temptation What should I preach or write any thing for concerning Religion I cannot endure Toâments for Christ if I should be triedâ 't is not for such faint hearted Creatures as I to meddle in such Work Now the Conscience of this that indeed I am a poor Creature weak both in Faith and Spirit hath made way for this Temptation to seize upon me to the saddening of my Soul and to the enâeebling of me to so great a Degree that for this two or three Days I have not been able to do any thing As for my present State in respect of the Church I am still with them and purpose God willing to Morrow to apply what I have preached about Schism The next Wednesday is appointed to debate things our Friends call in the Heads of other Churches to their Assistance and I hear those from abroad intend to stir up our Friends to cast me out of the Church what the Issue will be God knoweth and what to do with my self afterwards I know not I know I shall be sorely beset by the Enemy but my hope is in God that he will not suffer me to be tempted above that I am able and that my merciful Redemer and High Priest will be touched with the Feeling of my Infirmities himself being tempted he knoweth how to succour those that are tempted Heb. 4. 16. saith Grace hath a Throne and 5. 20 21. saith Grace reigneth Oh blessed be God! 1 Ephes. saith he hath given him to be Head over all things to the Church not to govern it only but to influence it with all necessary Supplies to fill all in all He supposed while we are here we shall be in an indigent Condition divers ways but at that Throne where Grace Reigneth there is Grace enough to supply all our Wants Therefore 1 Ioh. Of his fulness we have all received Grace for ârace and because such poor Creatures as I sensible of much Unworthiness are very apt to doubt our Entertainment and fear where no fear is blessed Jesus calleth us to come boldly Sir when I shall have done my Work where I am which I believe will be shortly I could be content to return to Mr. Goodwin's if God would like it and that my Re-union with that Church would not hinder my main Work They have of their own accord made a Vote to receive me when my Spirit should be free to return and indeed always have manifested much Love to me but the Truth is I am so clog'd with Scruples about popular Government and such like things that though to Will be present with me to perform I find not Mr. Goodwin never renounced his Ordination to take it from the People and is for Free Communion and saith will join in such a Uniting Draught as I hope you will now draw up and prosecute presently and which I will labour in God willing to promote when it cometh here That which mainly sticketh with me in respect of returning to Mr. Goodwin's is that when I shall publish what is in my Heart about the Causes of the Churches Malady in England I shall reflect upon the Independant Principles exceedingly Now my fear is that my Relation to them will be a Curb to me I know not what to do but my Eye is up towards God I am sure I have reaped Benefit by your Counsel and hope I have had an Interest in your Prayers which I still beg being confident God will hear you Sir the Lord preserve your Life and bless your Labours I hope it will not be long e're I shall hear from you who am Your affectionate Friend and Brother in Christ Iesus Tho. Lambe From my House in Great St. Bartholomews My Wife presents her Love with many Thanks to you To his very worthy Friend Mr. R. Baxter Preacher of God's Word at Kidderminster in Worcestershire Dear Brother IF I understand any thing of the Ways of the Love of God and can perceive by the Effects below what Souls the Light of his Countenance doth shine upon you owe much to his Love and are used by him as he useth the dearest of his own what a Mercy is his Illumination and how much greater his quickening Life that possesseth you with Love to God and Man O did we but know when we feel one Spark of Love to God and his Servants in our Souls from what an infinite Love it comes and to what it tends and what it signifieth surely there would be more studying comparatively for Charity that edifieth than for the Knowledge that puffeth up If your Work for God did cost you nothing it would not be so comfortable to you symptomatically or effectively Though I confess it is harder to bear the Censures of Godly Men than of the World yet the âiger the Tryal the fuller will be the Evidence of Sincerity in Submission and the greater that Grace and Peace that is used to be given in for Encouragement or Reward And yet I must tell you that your Tryal here is not of the greatest when your Recovery is like to procure you the Esteem of Ten if not an Hundred of God's Servants for one that you are like to lose and I am glad that you give your Censurers so good a Description for if they are such as you describe them I am persuaded many of them will come after you in time And is it not a great Encouragement to you that your Brother and Fellow-labourer comes over with you and so your Hands are strengthned and half your Opposition taken off and turned into Comfort For though I never told him of your Letters to me nor you of his yet I take it for granted that you know each others Minds and ways and yet you know that he is satisfied and resolved for Catholick Communion I pray you go together and do what you do as one Man while you have one Mind and Heart I perceive the Signs of Iudgment and Charity also in him I beseech you also both to hold on your Charity even to them that are offended with
doubt that neither the Episcopal Presbyterian nor Independant way alone will well settle the Church But that each of the three Parties and those called Erastians have somewhat of the Truth in peculiar and somewhat of Faultiness and if ever the Church be well setled it must be by taking the best and leaving out the worst of every party and till that can be done we must bear with what we cannot amend Octobo 9. 1688. Mr. J BEcause your Friend refuseth Conference though I promised secrefie and a loving Debate I will for your sake answer your Questions my self which I take to be these Two I Whether you ought not presently to fix your self in a particular Church and not continue any longer occasional Communion with many II. What Church you should be a fixed Communicant in I. As to the First I know not well what is meant by fixed Membership by the Author of the Writing which you shewed me you must be a fixed Member of Christ and the Church Universal or else you are no fixed Christian But as to particular Pastors and Congregations Order and Concord and Edification are the general Rules which tell you where to fix and how far 1. You ought not to commit any real Sin for Communion with any Church 2. Though you may and must join with faulty Assemblies and Worship yet you must not justifie their Faults nor profess your Consent to them nor promise that you will never endeavour any Amendment of them 3. There must be no Self-obliging unnecessarily Liberty is not so contemptible a thing that we should cast it away for nought much less must you bind your self contrary to God's Providence or without excepting Alterations by it 4. Your Church-Membership as to particular Congregations must have no greater fixedness than your Habitation and other Obligations You may remove your Congregational Relation when you remove your Dwelling and none can hinder you from removing both when your Interest requireth it Suspect them that would make you their Propriety II. As to the Second where you should fix 1. You are in your Father's House under his Government and must obey him in all lawful things and must not go against his Consent 2. You are a Member of a Christian Family and no Scripture tells us of the Members of one Christian Family being of divers Churches nor alloweth it 3. Scripture knoweth no particular Churches but what were bounded by Neighbourhood and Cohabitation except Hereticks There were never Churches gathered out of Churches then nor two approved Churches of the same Language in the same Bounds 1. I do hereby undertake to prove against any Disputer that there is no Form so agreeable to God's Word as this following 1. A Christian Kingdom consisting of a Christian King or supreme Power and particular confederate Churches being the Burgesses and peaceable Unbelievers that tolerated Aliens or Catechumens 2. A reformed Episcopacy Successors to the Evangelists that without the Sword or Force had the Care of many Churches 3. Reformed Parish-Churches consisting of Godly Pastors and professed Christian Cohabitants the incapable being Catechumens which made the old Nonconformists declare that they were so far from being against Parish-Churches that their Lives would be a burden to them if they were not restored to them The first Church State that Christ himself made was the Platform of a Christian Kingdom Church offering to make Iudaea such setting Twelve Apostles over the Twelve Tribes and Seventy two Disciples the Number of their great Council and so would have gathered all Ierusalem's Children to himself as a Hen gathereth her Chickens Mat. 23. which they refusing he declared that the Kingdom of God should be taken from them and given to a Nation that would bring forth the fruit thereof and so they were cut off for their Unbelief and we graffed in to the same Olive or political State the Mosaical Law only changed for Christ's Law And as all the Prophets foretold this that Christ's Church should be a Davidical Kingdom so after Two Hundred Ninety Four Years Tryal it was set up and the Pagan Empire Babylon did fall and Christ reigned by Christian Emperors and his enemies were made his Footstool and the Kingdoms of the World became the Kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ consisting of Churches confederate for Unity and the Nations brought in their Glory to it and the Fulness of the Gentiles came in and all the Israel of God were saved Iudaea becoming the most Christian Nation in the World And Heaven and Earth rejoiced at the Fall of Babylon and this new Ierusalem's iniâial Sâaâe And sure it is such a Kingdom-Church which those expect that talk of the future Thousand Years Reign of Christ. As Teachers are under him as Prophet and Priests as he is Priest so are Christian Kings as he is King and bad Kings are no more Reason against his Institution than bad Teachers and Priests 2. There are Three Sorts of Pastors or Bishops in Christ's Church I. Such as were to gather many Churches out of Infideâs and to set Elders or fixed Bishops over them and then oversee both the Elders and People Such Christ made the Apostles whose Office was partly extraordinary and temporary and is so far only ceased and partly ordinary and continued and so Christ promised to be with them to the end of the World And such were Evangelists sent forth with and by the Apostles to gather and oversee many Churches and Pastors Such were Titus Timothy Luke Mark Barnabas Silas and many more God never recalled this Order of Ministers if any say he did it lyeth in them to prove it This was the first sort of Pastors II. The Second Sort were the fixed Elders which these ordained in every Church who were all Bishops over the Flocks and so called but under the general Ministers who yet had none of them any forcing Power by the Sword these two God instituted III. The Third Sort between these Two was a President Pastor in every particular Church like the President of a Colledge who had some moderating guiding Power among the rest of the Elders This was set up to avoid Division among the Elders every Church having usually many and received even in some of the Apostles Days and never rejected for a Thousand Years 3. Particular Churches in Scripture Times were distinguished by the places of their Neighbourhood as I said before and there were never two Churches in the same Bounds except Hereticks and Men of divers Languages From this it is plain that the most Divine From of Government is 1. A Christian Kingdom 2. With Reformed General Ministers 3. And Reformed Parish-Churches having fixed Pastors and where it may be our Chief c. Moreover as to your fixing the Churches in Question with you I suppose are not the Papists the Quakers the Familists c. But the Episcopal the Presbyterian the Independent and the Separatist if not the Anabaptists also I. The Episcopal are of Two Sorts
such Churches as Corinth Gallatia Ephesus Smyrna Sardis Laodicea c. defiled with odious Crimes and Errors though God command them to reform IV. Because hereby they tempt Men to infidelity when they hear that Christ hath no greater a Body and Church than they with which Men may lawfully communicate and rob him of almost his Kingdom V. By false accusing the Prayers of almost all Christ's Church and renouncing Communion with them they forfeit their Interest in the Benefit of their Prayers and of the Communion of Saints VI. Who but Satan would have all the People of England and all Nations to live without any publick Church-worship till they can have better than such as is in our Parish-Churches as if none were better VII With whom would these Men have held Communion if they had lived in any Age till two hundred Years ago when as far as ever I could find there was not one Congregation of Christians or Hereticks in all the World that was against Forms of Worship or Bishops or all Ceremonies let them name one if they can what then will they say to the Question Where was your new Church before the two last Ages Had Christ no Church for One Thousand Two Hundred Years in all the World that a Christian ought to join with in local Communion Did Christ disown them all and yet was he their Head and they his Body Or are these Men as much stricter than Christ as the Pharisees were about his Converse and the Sabbath VIII They condemn themselves by their own Practice while some of them cry down Communion with imposed Forms of Liturgy they sing Psalms imposed by the Pastor or Clerk which are the chief part of imposed Liturgies They sing them in new Versions Metre and Tunes different from the Apostles Churches and yet better for us They use imposed Translations of the Scripture The Pastor imposeth his Words of Prayer as a Forme which the People ââst all join with This is but a different Mode of Liturgies IX Charity or Christian Love and Unity are the great vital Graces of the Christian Church And oh how wofully do these Men violate and destroy it when as is said they renounce Communion for a Thousand or Twelve Hundred Years at least with all known Churches on Earth as unlawful in point of local Presence 2. They bind all Christians that will hear them to do the like to this Day to almost all the Churches on Earth 3. Their Principles and Reasons make it sinful to have Communicated with the Reformers the Waldenses Wickliffe Luther Melancthon Zwinglius Calvin Bucer and the rest 4. And they condemn Communion with the Martyrs both under Heathens and of later Times who made or valued and used Liturgies 5. They condemn local Communion with all the late and former holy excellent Bishops and Conformists such as Archbishops Parker Grindall Abbot Usher c. Bishops Hall Morton Pilkinton Downame Davenant and many such All that glorious Tribe of Conformists Preston Sibbs Bolton Whately Crook Io. Downame Stoughton c. Oh how great a Number and how excellent almost matchless Men Almost all the late Westminster Assembly 6. And all the excellent old Nonconformists that were against Separation Dearing Greenham Perkins Bayn Reignolds Dod Hieldersham Bradshaw Ball and Multitudes of such of greatest Piety and Parts 7. All or near all the Reformed Churches 8. All the meer Independants that were against their Separation such as Dr. Tho. Goodwin aforesaid and many of his Mind 9. Yea they condemn the Old Brownists who Printed their Profession of Communion with many Parish-Churches and with Liturgies 10. And they utterly condemn all local Communion with the meer Nonconformists of this Age who offered Terms of Concord in Liturgy and Episcopacy 1661. None of all these are good enough for these Men especially their Women and Lads to have any present Communion with Do they know how little radical Difference there is between saying as Persecutors All these are Hereticks and as Separatists All these are unworthy of Christian Communion Yea the Pope rejecteth Communion but with two or three parts of the Christian World and these Men renounce local Communion with almost all Is this the way of Love and Unity in the Body of Christ X. Is Provoking Excommunicating them the way to reconcile the Publick Ministers and Churches Or is this a time to join with the Enemies of the Protestant Religion to draw all the People to forsake them That so the Reformation here may have only private Toleration as we have till some Disorder is said to forfeit it the King promiseth to defend them and shall separating Protestants pull them down XI The Weakness of these Mens Judgments and Dealings bring all the Nonconformists into Contempt and Scorn with Multitudes of undistinguishing Men as if we were all of the same Temper and hardeneth Thousands in hatred to them all and maketh them long to be persecuting us again and keepeth them from repenting of the Evil they have done Offence must come but woe to them by whom it cometh XII God hath most expresly decided this Controversy in Scripture and these Men seeming Adherents to Scripture cannot see it Rom. 14. and 15. and 16. 17. Ioh. 17. 22 24. Phil. 2. Eph. 4. In a Word in all those Texts that plead for Church Unity and Love and all those that speak of the sinfulness of Schism and that a kingdom divided cannot stand and all those that condemn Dividers and all that command mutual forbearance c. Do you think that receive one another as Christ received us even them that are weak in Faith it self doth mean no more than do not silence them or imprison or murder them No doubt but it meaneth receive them to Church-Communion XIII What a great Sin is unjust silencing worthy Preachers And do not these Men endeavour to silence more thousands than the Act of Uniformity or Bishops did when they tell all that it 's a Sin to hear them XIV If it be unlawful to join with others that are no worse than they it must be unlawful to join with them If I be guily of all that is said or done amiss in the Parish-Churches I shall be more guilty if I join with the Separatists I am not desirous to accuse any but to cover their Faults as far as I can But I cannot resolve your Question without telling you that I take their Church-State to be so far different from the Rule and in many Respects worse than the Parish-Churches as that to join with them as fixed covenanted Members will be a state of Sin 1. Scripture-fixed Ministers or Elders were all ordained by superior general Pastors either alone or with Presbyteries So are not theirs if by any at all 2. Scripture-flocks were ruled by their Pastors Heb. 13. 7 17 24. 1 Thes. 5. 13 14. 1 Pet. 5. 1 Tim. 3 c. But many of their Flocks are the Rulers of themselves and Pastors 3. Scripture particular Churches
and perswading all the Families House by House they saw the Body of Town and Parish in love with serious Religion they told me they had been undone if I had followed their Counsel William Allen who with Mr. Lamb were Pastors of an Anabaptist Arminian Church first separated from the Parish-Churches and next from the Independents was turned from Independency much by seeing being our Kidderminster Factor that Parish-Churches may be made as holy as separated ones and the People not left by lazy Separatists to the Devil So that this Experience made him and his Companion more against Independency than I am 11. They abuse the People in indulging them in works that they were never called to nor are capable of nor can give any comfortable account of to God that is To be the Judges of Persons admitted to Communion and of Mens Repentance and Fitness for the Sacrament c. whenas God hath put this Power called The Church Keys into the Pastors and Rulers hands the not over-forced Men but Voluntiers Baptism is the true Churches Entrance and the Baptizer is the Judge of the Capacity of the Baptized no more but Consent to particular Church Relation and Duty is necessary to Membership of Neighbour Christians in particular Churches And nothing but proved nullifying the Baptismal Covenant by Heresie or Sin impenitently maintained or contained in doth forfeit their visible right to Communion And if the People must judge of all these they must have their Callings to examine every Person and they must grow wiser and abler then many of their Leaders are 12. Their Churches have among them no probable way of Concord but they are as a heap of Sand that upon every Commotion fall in pieces The Experience of it in Holland broke them to nothing And it so affected the Sober in New-England that in 1660. or 1661. Mr. Ash and I were fain to disswade Mr. Norton and Mr. Broadstreet whom they sent hither as Commissioners from inclining to our English Episcopacy foretelling them what was doing and we have seen so deeply were they afraid of being received by that Peoples uncurable Separation from their ablest Pastors whenever any earnest erroneous Teachers would seduce them Their Building wanteth Cement 13. God hath so wonderfully by his Providences disowned the way of Schism and Separation on how good pretences soever that I should be too like Pharaoh in hardness if I should despise his warnings For Instance 1. In the Apostles days all are condemned that separated from the setled Churches even when those Churches had many heinous Scandals and St. Paul saith That all they in Asia were turned from him The Authority and Miracles of the Apostles did not serve to keep Men from Separation and raising Schisms 2. Even when the Church lay under Heathen Persecutors for 294 years yet Swarms of Condemned Sects arose to so great a number as that the naming and confuting them filleth great Volumes to the great Reproach of the Christian Churches and Scandal of the Heathens 3. As soon as Constantine delivered the Churches from the Flames of cruel Persecution and set up Christians in Power and Wealth separating Sects grew greater than before each Party crying up their several Bishops and Teachers and grew worse by Divisions till thereby they tempted the Papal Clergy to unite Men carnally by force 4. At Luther's Reformation Swarms of Separatists arose in Germany Holland Poland c. to the great dishonour of the Protestant Cause 5. Here in England it hath been ill in Queen Elizabeth's time by the Familists and Separatists and far worse since It was such as Quarterman and Lilburn and other Separatists that drew Tumults and Crowds down to Westminster to draw the Parliament to go beyond their own Judgment and thereby divided the Parliament-men and drove away the King which was the beginning of our odious War It was the Separating Party that all over the Land set up Anti-Churches in the Towns that had able godly Ministers when they had nothing imposed on them to excuse it neither Bishops Liturgies nor Ceremonies So that Churches became like Cockpits or Fencing-Schools to draw asunder the Body of Christ. It was the Separating Party that got under Cromwell into the Army and became the common Scorners of a godly able Ministry by the Names of the Priest-byters the Driviners the Westminster-sinners the Dissembly-men as Malignant Drunkards did and worse It was these that thought Success had made them Rulers of the Land that caused the disbanding of all the Soldiers that disliked their Spirit and Way and then pull'd down first eleven and then the major part of the Parliament imprisoning and turning out Men of eminent Piety and Worth and making a Parliament of the minor part and their killing the King and afterward with scorn turning out that minor part that had done their work and to whom they had oft profest themselves Servants It was these Men that set up a Usurper that made a thing called a Parliament all of his and his Armies nomination If this should ever be imitated whom may we thank It was these Men that set up the Military Government of Major-Generals It was they that set up and pull'd down so many feigned Supream Powers in a few years as made themselves the Scorn of the World and by a dreadful warning of Divine Justice all their victorious Army and Power dropt in pieces like Sand as they would have used the Church and was dissolved without one Battle or drop of Blood save the after-Blood of their Leaders that were hang'd drawn and quarter'd by Parliament Sentence It is these Men and these doings that have hardened thousands against Reformation and turned all that was done for it O what did it cost and what raised hopes had many of the Success into Reproach quieted the Consciences of those that have thought they served God by silencing hating and persecuting those that they thought had been of this guilty Sect. In a word the spirit and way of causeless Separation whether by violent Prelatists Pursuits and Excommunications or by self-conceited Sectaries was never owned or blest by God If any say truly or falsly You have had a hand in some such thing your self I answer If I had I will hate it and write against it so much the more To thrust ones self into a way so disowned by God by such a course of fearful warnings is to run with Pharaoh into the Red-Sea especially when Impenitence so fixeth the guilt on them that cannot endure to hear of it as may make us fear that the worst ãâã behind and Sin and Judgments yet continue The Sum of what is said to you on the other side is that the Church of England and the Parish Churches have no true Ministry and therefore are no true Churches That they confess there is no Church without a Bishop and no Bishop below the Diocesan and so no Church below the Diocesan Church That those are no Scripture Bishops and Churches
sinful Omission of the People that will not first privately and then before witness and then to the Church or Pastor admonish the Offenders this is the Sin of Pastors and People but nullifieth not the Church or Office 12. Through God's great Mercy the Doctrine professed by the Church of England and usually preached in many thousand Parish Churches is sound and as well preached as in any other known Kingdom on Earth though Ministers have had their Sins which we still smart for and by 13. There is nothing in the Liturgy-worship which the Laity in the Congregation are ordinarily to perform or joyn in which they may not lawfully do or joyn in or be present at most that needeth Reformation being in Rubricks and By-Offices Baptizing Confirmation Excommunications Absolutions Burials and in the Ministers part 14. The Ministers have all the three parts that can be accounted by any party necessary to an outward Call 1. They have the Magistrates Consent by his Law who is Judge whom he will maintain and tolerate 2. They have the Ordainers Consent and Mission Bishops and Presbyters who are Judges whom to Ordain 3. They have the Communicants Consent expressed in their constant Attendance and Communicating who are the discerning Judges to whom to commit the Pastoral Care and Conduct of their own Souls And though more be desirable no more is of necessity 15. The Confederate Parish-Churches of England that have able godly Pastors want nothing which CHRIST or his APOSTLES or the UNIVERSAL CHURCH of Christ for Six hundred years yea or to this day did ever make or judge necessary to the being of Ministers or Church Nor have the said Churches any Errour or Sin in Doctrine Worship or Government which either Christ or his Apostles or the Universal Church for Six hundred years after Christ did judge inconsistent with the being of a valid Minister and true visible Churches The large proof of these Fifteen Propositions I offer though too long now to perform which though they will not justifie such Ministerial Conformity as I have been urged to yet you may easily see by them 1. What Church-Frame is most agreeable to Scripture 2. And what to judge of the false Accusers of the Church 3. How far Separation is sinful Division and contrary to Christian Love and Union I know the Dividers say 1. That I am turned Conformist 2. And why do I not Conform if I think so well of the Parish Churches and Liturgy And 3. Why have I lost above Twenty thousand pounds in Five and twenty years by refusing a Bishoprick and other Preferments To whom I answer If our printed Proposals Disputes and Petitions for Peace in 1661. and my first second and third Plea for Peace and many more such Writings and my Cure of Church Divisions and my Book for the true and only way of Church Concord and my Confutation of many that made me a Separatist while I Communicated in my Parish Church and never gathered a Church meerly because I forsook not my Ministry but gratis preached a Lecture and my Book against Sacrilegious Desertion of the Ministry I say if all these Books will not silence these ignorant Objectors nor restrain them from speaking evil of that which they understand not I owe them no more nor can hope to cure their quarrelsome Ignorance should I say or write never so much more They have contemned so many excellent Rulers and Pastors single and Assemblies far wiser than I and so censoriously condemn almost all the Body or Church of Christ on Earth that I am not so vain as to expect to escape their Censure Even in New-England not only Mr. Wilson Mr. Norton and such other single Independent Ministers lived and died in lamented Separation and warning the Land against it as their danger but their Synods have been at much trouble thereby and left their Healing Determinations and Testimony against that Dividing Spirit and Way They that would see more may read a small Book of Mr. Philip Nye for Hearing the Parish Preachers and a bigger Book of Mr. Iohn Tombes the greatest and most learned Writer against Infant-Baptism vindicating the Lawfulness and Duty of joyning in ordinary Communion in Word Prayer and Sacrament with the Parish-Churches Dr. Thomas Goodwin on Ephes. 1. Serm. 36. pag. 488. explaining some Words in the foregoing Sermon IT was understood as if I said That all Parish Churches and Ministers generally were Churches and Ministers of Christ such as with whom Communion might be held I said not so I was wary in my Expressions I will only say this to you about it There is no Man that desireth Reformation in this Kingdom as the generality of all godly People do but will acknowledge and say That multitudes of Parishes where Ignorance and Prophaneness overwhelmeth the Generality Scandalousness and Simony the Ministers themselves that these are not Churches and Ministers fit to be held Communion with Only this The Ordinances that have been administred by them so far we must acknowledge them that they are not to be recalled or repeated again But here lyeth the Question my Brethren and my meaning Whereas now in some Parishes in this Kingdom there are many godly Men that do constantly give themselves up to the Worship of God in publick and meet together in one place to that end in a constant way under a godly Minister whom they themselves have chosen to cleave to though they did not choose him at first These notwithstanding their mixture and want of Discipline I never thought for my part but that they were true Churches of Christ and Sister-Churches and so ought to be acknowledged And the contrary was the Errour that I spake against Secondly For holding Communion with them I say as Sister-Churches occasionally as Strangers Men might hold Communion with them And it is acknowledged by all Divines that there is not that Obligation lying upon a Stranger that is not a Member of a Sister-Church to find fault in that Church or in a Member of it as doth on the Church it self to which one belongeth I will give you my Reasons that moved me to speak so much It was not simply to vent my own Judgment or simply to clear my self from that Errour but the Reasons or rather the Motives and Considerations that stirred me in it were these First If we should not acknowledge these Churches thus stated to be true Churches of Christ and their Ministers true Ministers and their Order such and hold Communion with them too in the Sence spoken of we must acknowledge No Church in all the Reformed Churches None of all the Churches in Scotland nor in Holland nor in Germany for they are All as full of mixture as ours And to deny that to our own Churches which we do not to the Churches abroad nothing can be more absurd And it will be very hard to think that there hath been no Church since the Reformation Secondly I know nothing tendeth more to the
shall we find them and make them in our Brethren Christ gathereth and will you scatter he reconcileth and uniteth and will you divide he justifieth and will you be he that shall condemn Even them that are in Christ Jesus who walk not after the Flesh but after the Spirit and all for want of delaying Baptism till your time when in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth nothing nor uncircumcision but the New Creature and Faith that worketh by Love Have you mark'd how Unity and Love is inculcated in the New Testament and that as Omnipotency is most eminently engraven upon the Creation and Wisdom on the Laws of God so Goodness is most eminently engraven on the Redeemer and that in this Glass the Father in his Love and Goodness must be known and hereby the Impress and Image of Love must be made upon our Souls They that are least for Love and holy Unity are least like God and least for him and most like his Enemy and ours 18. Christ is both King Prophet and Priest and no one is sincerely related unto him in any of these respects but is related to him in all And Ergo all Christians are to be under his Church-Government and Protection in his Family as well as under his Teaching If they are by your own confession Fellow Citizens of the Saints and of the houshold of God do not disfranchise them nor deny them their Priviledges 19. Will not your Principles lead to narrowness of holy Charity in Communication of worldly Goods and destroy Christian Communion in this Those that were in the Apostles Doctrine and Fellowship in breaking of Bread and Prayer not through levelling but charitable Community had all things as common sure you will refuse this when you refuse Communion in Sacrament you will on the same ground think that those few only of your Opinion are to partake of this Special Communication For the Reason is the same 20. Contrary to the Spirit and Scope of the Gospel you lay greater stress upon the very timing of a holy Ceremony than under the Law was laid upon the being of the Ceremony it self Women had Communion without Circumcision The Males in the Wilderness did hold all holy Communion even in the Passover without Circumcision To all this let me add these few Questions to you 1. Do you think in the most humble frame of your Soul that you have no failing as great as you suppose the mis-timing of our Baptism to be and would you be rejected for it 2. Is this norrowness of special loving Communion answerable to the Principles of Universal Redemption and Grace wherein I suspect you go beyond me 3. Have you well considered that God's Unity is the first of his Attributes next his Being The Lord our God is one God And so the Unity of the Church is next the very Essence of it so to be regarded and maintained The Unity cannot be destroyed without destroying the Essence and therefore many Truths and Duties must be put behind the Churches Unity when accidentally the use of them is made inconsistent with it 4. It hath been the common frame of the Church since the Apostles days till of late to consist of a mixture one half baptized at Age being converted at Age from Infidelity and their Baptism before neglected and the other half that were born of Christian Parents baptized in Infancy And both sorts lived in Peace and Love and no Church History that ever I read doth give us any the least intimation that ever these two Sorts disagreed hereupon or accused one anothers way or made it any occasion of a Division And will you advance Knowledge and Holiness in the end of the World by advancing Uncharitableness and Division 5. Bethink you with sobriety as before the Lord if you had lived in the Church in the second third fourth fifth sixth seventh eighth ninth and tenth Century or lower in all which though many were baptized at Age being not Christians by any Infant Covenant yet no Writer that ever I saw doth tell us of one Church or one Pastor no nor of one Man that was a Catholick Christian no nor of one Heretick that I remember that was against the lawfulness of Infant Baptism I say if you had then lived would you have separated from all the Churches on Earth What! from the Universal Church in your Communion or would you have had all these Ages have laid by all instituted Church Order and Worship The consequences of this would rise so high that I will not name them to you Only I would further ask you 6. If you think their Baptism a Nullity and consequently the instituted Churches Ministry Order Sacraments Nullities that were used in all those Ages the seventh eighth ninth tenth c. when almost none but such as were baptized in Infancy were Church Members how far then do you differ from the Seekers that tell us All these were lost in the Apostacy 2. And how easily will a Papist trample you in the dirt and laugh you to scorn when he puts you to prove Successive Church and Ordinances and Ministry 3. And what advantage give you the Infidels and our own Remnants of Infidelity to deny the Head by so far denying the Body 7. Would you have a Unity and do you ever expect such a thing or not If not If you do on what terms do you expect it You can never with the least Encouragement of Reason expect that all should deny Infant Baptism and come to you These late years have given you as much advantage as you can well expect and yet you see the most of the Godly dare not come to you If therefore you will neither come to them in Judgment nor yet close in Communion with Christians of different Judgment what do you but give up Unity as desperate and fix in your divided State 8. And will you give the Papist Disputants so much Encouragement as to confess to them that among us there is not any hopes of Unity or loving Christian Church Communion I have been longer than I intended upon these Reasonings but it is because I would not neglect you but some one of them at least may stick upon you of which success your lives declaring you so honestly impartially and happily disposed to Love and Peace I make no doubt And now to your Objections which should have been my whole Task but that I would make sure the Issue And 1. to your first Argument I answer 1. It is against you and overthrows your Cause for as ordinarily Women were admitted to the Passover without Circumcision but not without the Covenant and as in extraordinary Cases offered as of all Israel 40 years in the Wilderness the Males also were admitted uncircumcised so much more may it be now in case of Baptism 2. Either the Ordinances and Examples of the Jews about Circumcision afford us Arguments for regulating our Baptism and Communion or not If not then you urge them in
vain If they do then they prove the Duty if not the Necessity of Infant Baptism 3. Ceremonies have not so much laid on them under the Gospel as under the Law Mercy before Sacrifice is the Gospel Canon Ad 2 m 2. That Command Matth. 28. commandeth the baptizing of Disciples I doubt not but it commandeth thereby the baptizing of Infants who are Disciples and made Disciples while proselyted Parents enter them into the Covenant of God according to his express unrepealed Law and Promise 2. But suppose it did not command Infant-Baptism nay suppose it had consequentially forbidden it it proves no more than that it is a sin not a nullity 3. But suppose it had made it a Nullity how are you guilty of other mens omission of Baptism by holding Communion with them when you may at your Enterance declare your dissent from them in that point Your Argument would lead you to avoid Communion with all Churches in the World even the re-baptized that held not all that you take to be the Institutions of Christ because you are bound to hold them But when you have leave to do your own Duty if you will shun all that you think do not theirs you will abhor Catholicism Ad 3 m 1. As to Iohn 3. 5. doubtless that Text speaks of more than the visible Church even the Mystical and the Triumphant And therefore if you will from thence exclude Infants from Baptism and the visible Church you must needs shut them all out of Heaven but Christo dissentiente you shall have none of Christ's consent 2. It is both Water as the sign and the holy Covenant and Cleansing of the Soul as the thing signified that are convincingly meant in the Text. But how one only as a sign and the other as the thing signified and therefore not as equally necessary in point of means though equally commanded Alas how easily understand we such Speeches among Men. If a General say to the Rebels I will spare none of you that will not come and list himself under me every Body will understand that becoming a Soldier and the Military Engagement or Sacrament as the Oath was anciently called is the thing here signified to be absolutely necessary and the Listing or Colours but as a sign for Order and in Cases of Necessity dispensable and regarded but in order unto the thing signified Your Arguments from personal Inconveniencies are none Ad 1 m 1. Do not you startle to hear the Catholick Church called the World and a retirement into its Communion called a Returning to the World I have read Come out from among them that is the World but not Come out of the Catholick Church 2. And do you not startle to hear them call their way Strictness and the other Loosness If they mean a sinful strictness so every Vice or many may have a strictness Malice hath a strictness and Covetousness and Oppression hath a strictness and Superstition hath a strictness But if they mean it of a holy strictness are not they the strictest that are likest to Christ and most conformable to his Will and most accurate in their Obedience And is not Love the new and great Commandment Are not your People loose that are so far from holy Love and Catholick Communion God is Love and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God They are strict then in opposing God and the Unity or sweet Communion of the Members of the Lord. Is it an honour to be strict Sinners and Destroyers of the Church and Holy Love Let some take heed least they be too strict to come into Heaven among so many Millions of Souls that never owned any but Infant Baptism which is I think since Christ many hundred to one that is there that never were against Infant Baptism whether do you think Christ or the Phaâisees were the stricter when they condemned him for eating with Publicans and Sinners and his Disciples for breaking the ears of Corn and him for Sabbath-breaking c. Sure he more accurately observed his Father's will even the blessed Rule of Love and Mercy though they were more superstitious and strict was it the weak or the strong Christians Rom. 14. 15. that were the stricter about meats and drinks and days The weak superstitiously but the strong did more strictly adhere to the Law of Christ. Do you think that Man that shall say Christ died but for half the Saints themselves to be ever the better for that strict Opinion If you are for such forbidden strictness of Practice why do you not answer it in your Opinions about Grace c. 2. You have cause to be much humbled before the Lord for bringing your People into this Snare and Misconceit and ergo should not be guilty of continuing them in it nor make the fruit of your Sin an Argument to go on Impenitently 3. So great a Truth and Duty as Christian Catholick Love and Communion is not to be bawked for fear of danger Tell you of it plainly and trust God with the Issue It 's doubt those that will turn Quakers that is Infidels or near rather than be reduced to Catholick Love and Communion are never like to come to good if you keep them where they are It 's a fearful thing that any Man should think the better of his Spiritual state because he flieth furthest from the Catholick Love and Communion of Saints that is from the Church from Christ from God from Heaven Ad 2 m Your Communion with differing Saints is not a sinning against your Opinion about Baptism nor a leaving your station You may own your way and yet own Catholick Communion Dear Brother I think the Lord of Love and Peace is laying hands on you and will have you away out of your dangerous Schisms into the Paths of Love and Peace It is Uncharitableness and Separation that hath made the Rebaptized so odious throughout the World Love breedeth Love as Heat breedeth Heat The Christian Charity that appeareth in your Lives I sensibly feel draws out my own Heart in love to you All God's Saints will love you if you will but turn into the way of Love I hear that the Rebaptized in Ireland that grew to the reputation of Turbulent in their height begin now to be thought more peaceable and tolerable than some others there that being lately in the Saddle possessed their Prosperity and unquietness O! if days of Persecution come it will cut your hearts to think how you have refused Communion with your Brethren in days of Peace If we all lay our Heads and Hearts and Hands together for God's Church and Cause it will be too little My motion to you is That you will joyn with us for a Brotherly Agreement between the Men of your mind and ours The Articles shall be but these three 1. That all that can being satisfied in Conscience with their being Rebaptized shall continue loving Communion in the Church 2. That those that cannot be brought
lived at Kidderminster some had defamed me of a covetous getting many hundred pounds by the Booksellers I had till then taken of Mr. Underhill Mr. Tyton and Mr. Symmons for all save the Saints Rest the fifteenth Book which usually I gave away but if any thing for Second Impressions were due I had little in Money from them but in such Books as I wanted at their Rates But when this Report of my great Gain came abroad and took notice of it in print and told the World that I intended to take more hereafter and ever since I took the fifteenth Book for my Friends and self and Eighteen pence more for every Rheam of the other fourteen which I destinated to the Poor With this while I was at Kidderminster I bought Bibles to give to all the poor Families And I got Three hundred or Four hundred pounds which I destinated all to Charitable Uses At last at London it increased to Eight hundred and thirty pounds which delivering to a worthy Friend he put it into the Hands of Sir Robert Viner with an Hundred pounds of my Wives where it lyeth setled on a Charitable Use after my Death as from the first I resolved If it fails I cannot help it I never received more of any Bookseller than the fifteenth Book and this Eighteen pence a Rheam And if for after Impressions I had more of those Fifteenths than I gave away I took about two third parts of the common price of the Bookseller or little more and oft less And sometimes I paid my self for the printing many Hundreds to give away and sometimes I bought them of the Bookseller above my number and and sometimes the Gain was my own necessary Maintenance but I resolved never to lay up a Groat of it for any but the Poor Now Sir my own Condition is this Of my Patrimony or small Inheritance never took a Penny to my self my poor Kindred needing much more I am fifteen or 16 years divested of all Ecclesiastical Maintenance I never had any Church or Lecture that I received Wages from But within these three or four years much against my Disposition I am put to take Money of the Bounty of special particular Friends my Wives Estate being never my Propriety nor much more that half our yearly Expence If then it be any way unfit for me to receive such a Proportion as aforesaid as the Fruit of my own long and hard Labour for my Necessary and Charitable Uses and if they that never took pains for it have more right than I when every Labourer is Master of his own or if I may not take some part with them I know not the reason of any of this Men grudge not at a Cobler or a Tailor or any Day-labourer for living on his Labours And why an ejected Minister of Christ giving freely five parts to a Bookseller may not take the sixth to himself or to the Poor I know not But what is the Thought or Word of Man Dr. Bates now tells me that for his Book called the Divine Harmony he had above an Hundred pounds yet reserving the Power for the future to himself For divers Impressions of the Saints Rest almost twice as big I have not had a Farthing For no Book have I had more than the fifteenth Book to my self and Friends and the Eighteen pence a Rheam for the Poor and Works of Charity which the Devil so hateth that I find it a matter past my power to give my own to any Good Use he so robs me of it or maketh Men call it a Scandalous Thing Verily since I devoted all to God I have found it harder to Give it when I do my best than to get it Though I submit of late to him partly upon Charity and am so far from laying up a Groat that though I hate Debt I am long in Debt c. c. c. SIR Yours R. B. Numb VIII The general defence of my Accused Writings called Seditious and Schismatical 1. MAtter of Right cannot be determined without foreknowing the following Matter of Fact I. There is an Enmity and War through all the Earth between Christ and Satan Christ and his Soldiers strive for Light Love and Mercy or Beneficence Satan fighteth for Darkness against Light and for Harred against Love and for Hurting and Destroying against Mercy and Good Works All Christians in Baptism are Vowed and Listed in this Warfare to Christ against Satan All Ministers are vowed in their Ordination to be Leaders in Christ's Army and to preach the Gospel according to the Holy Scriptures In all Ages and Nations Satan hath wofully prevailed against this Light Love and Mercy by hindering Preachers partly by Persecution and mostly by Corrupting them Till Christ came as the Light of the World the Darkness of Ignorance and Idolatry overspread the Earth Three hundred years all Princes were against the Gospel when Constantine owned it the rest of the Empires of the World long resisted and to this day all that receive it are but a sixth part of the World And in the Christian Empire and Churches the erroneous and corrupt Princes and Bishops took up Satan's Silenceing Work Constantius and Valens and the Arrian Bishops almost extinguished the Orthodox Light The Gothes did the like The Macedonians Nâstorians Eutychians and the Parties for and against the Council of Ephesus of ãâã the âria Capitula the Monâthelites the Adoration and Use of âmages and the Councils for and against Photius and Ignatius c. left but few Bishops of Note in the Eastern Empire that were not by turns Condemned and Deposed by the contrary side when it was upper most The Pope himself was an hundred years at once renounced by a great part of Italy II. But the corrupt sort of Popes out did all others They Silenced the Christians that reproved their Crimes and murdered say Historians above a Million calling them Hereticks Hunnericus and the Gothish Arrians had before kill'd many and cut the Tongues of some that after spake by miracle but the Pope made more general Desolation In the Wars between many Emperours and Popes Bishops that were for the Emperours were damned as Henrician Hereticks and decreed by Councils to be burnt when dead General Councils decreed to Excommunicate and Depose all Temporal Lords that would not Exterminate as Hereticks all that were against Transubstantiation and such like Divers Popes did so notoriously do Satan's Work that they interdicted the Preaching of the Gospel and all Publick Worship of God to England France and other whole Nations for a Quarrel with the King Robert Grosthead the holy Bishop of Lincoln wrote to Innocent the Fourth That the hindering of the preaching of the Gospel was next the Sin of Lucifer and Antichrist the greatest in the World and not to be obeyed by any Christian whoever commanded it As Reforming Light arose Papal Silenceing and Cruelty increased till Inquisitions Flames Massacres in Spain Low-Countries Bohemia Germany France
Ireland and England had made those Muâders and Devastations which no true Christian dare own III. At this day the Light of clear found Doctrine is obscured and such Preaching silenced or ceased in most of the Christian Churches on Earth Besides the bloody Persecutions which met those honest Jesuits and Fryars that preached in Congo Iapan China and other Heathen Lands In Abassia Egypt Syria Assyria Armenia there is very little Preaching at all yea want of Printing keepeth them without the holy Scripture which is rare and in few hands Turkish Oppression hath so debased the Greek Church that sound Preaching is rare among them In all the Empire of Muscovy Preaching is long ago put down lest Men should preach Sedition Among most Papists and Protestants beyond Sea it is turned too much into Invectives against one another This is the Success of Satan's War IV. Being vowed doâbly to Christ in my Baptism and Ordination I had been a ãâã Traytor against him ãâã I had not hated this Sin and done my part in my place against it There is no Age or Land so good where Christ and ãâã Light and Darkness have not this War and Secular Interests or Quarrels are made Satan's Advantages who pretendeth to great Power in Disposing of the Riches and Honours of the World This War ended not in England with Queen Mary's Regin The unhappy Differences of Frankford came over with the Exiles One Paââty running into Extreams against Episcopacy and the Liturgy and the other forbidding not only them but all Ordained Ministers to preach or expound any Doctrine or Matter in the Church or elsewhere without further Licence I lived to see so much of the Effects of these Differences as grieved my Soul Excellent Preachers and of Holy Lives mistakingly censorious against some lawful Things and Silenced for it some flying to America and some absconding here I saw the diseased Passions and Divisions thus caused and how much it extinguished Christian Love At last we all saw it break out into the Flames of an odious War And even the Usurpers that by Silencers pretended their Provocation fell into the Crime which they Accused and cast out many Learned Bishops Doctors and Preachers for refusing their Covenant and their Engagement and their Way of Worship and for being against their War Thus Satan's Silencing work went on When Experience and Smart brought most Men to their Wits and they had found that a divided Kingdom cannot stand and that returning to Love and Unity must be our Recovery I laboured with Ministers of each side with all my power for Agreement on such Terms as we were then capable of and that was to joyn in the amicable practice of all that they were agreed in and to bear with one another in the rest which were no necessary things On these Terms Worcâstershâre and seven or eight other Counâiâs quickly agreed Ireland profest consent More were closing But the Divisions of the Usurpers and the begun Reconciliation of the Peace-makers or Pretenders presently restored the King Men were then variously affected between hope of Unity and fear of Discord and of the old Silencing dividing Work That we had one lawful King to Unite in who promised his help hereunto and declared his Judgment for necessary Indulgence and that Lords and Knights printed their professed Renunciation of Revenge and Doctors professed Moderation did greatly raise Mens hopes that there would be no more such Divisions as should Silence faithful Ministers But they that knew how hardly Love and Moderation are restored after the Exasperations oâ so odious a War and how few conquer Worldly Interest and old Opinions and do as they would be done by feared that still the Silencing Work would be carried on I was certain that good Men would not be united by coming all over to the Opinions of each other which Party soever was in the right in all the Points called Indifferent by some and Sinful by others I knew the Difference would continue And it doth so I knew that those that were most obedient to God would not do that which they judged he forbad them I knew that if for this they were forbidden to Worship God in Church-Worship they would not forbear till Suffering disabled them I knew that there were so many such and the Suffering that disabled them must be so great that the Land thereby must needs be divided into the Afflicting and Afflicted Parties And the more conscionable the more constant would they be It were well if most understood all things necessary But that all should understand all indifferent things that might be commanded to be indifferent I knew would never be if all the Land were Doctors It was easie to know what Exasperations of Mind all this would cause and what a Conqueââ Satan would make here against Light Love and Mercy that is against Christ. In the deep Sense of this Danger I set my self to try whether Terms of Possiblâ Cââcord might be obtained The London Ministers joyned The King greatly encouraged us First by his Declaration at Breda and that against Debauchery Next by Personal Engaging us in a Treaty with the Bishops and his Promise that he would draw them to meet us if we would come as near them as we could Then by his gracious Declaration and the Testimony there given of our Loyalty and Moderation Then by his Commission to treat for Alterations of the Liturgy ãâã the Bishops denied the Need of any Alterations and dasht all our Hopes And ãâ¦ã and Parliament cast by the King's Indulgence and issued all in ãâ¦ã Uniformity I was the more earnest to have prevented this because I knew not but that most of the whole Ministry of the Kingdom might have been Silenced in one day I knew what was said against much that is imposed And I knew that near Ten thousand Ministers had Conformed to what the Parliament had imposed and most taken the Covenant and used the Directory and not the Common Prayer And how knew I that only Two thousand would stick at the New Impositions and Seven thousand obey them and Assent and Consent to the New Book which they mostly never saw it coming not out of the Press till too late V. While I was engaged in this Treaty by the King the Bishops denied all further Debates with us till we had given them in Writing all the Faults that we found in the Liturgy and all that we desired in stead or as Additions So that we did by Authority and Demand write and deliver as our Proposal before so our Desires and Reasons of the mentioned Alterations and a long and humble Petition to prevent the foreseen Breach and our Reformed Liturgy and Reply to their contrary Reasons which some Scribes for gain after printed I knew not who with abundance of Errata VI. After this 1663. the King revived our hope in part by a Declaration of his Judgment and Purpose for our Leave to Preach and Worship God VII In this